Tag Archives: Near-Death Experience

Soul-Catching Net: Are We “Recycled” at Death to Remain in the Matrix?

This is fascinating topic, because it’s plausible that we all have been manipulated to think, that the light after death is good. If you have read about archons you know, that these beigns lurk in the shadow realms and maybe… just maybe they are catching our souls and throw them back to this Matrix we call Earth…

Soul-Catching Net: Are We “Recycled” at Death to Remain in the Matrix? By Makia Freeman

The idea of a soul-catching net or soul net

that awaits us at death – and keeps us in the Matrix – is a grim and highly disturbing notion, but one which I believe has to be considered by all serious researchers of the worldwide conspiracy. True free thinkers want to know exactly where the conspiracy rabbit hole ends. Just how far does the suppression go? Past this lifetime? Past this planet? Well, the answer may well be yes to both. After you spend years of research going through the many layers of political corruption, corporatocracy, surveillance, false flag attacks, central banking, GMOs, geoengineering, Zionism, Illuminati bloodlines, the radiation agenda, UFOs and ETs, alien intervention and more, you come to realize that the true source of the suppression is at the intersection of consciousness and conspiracy.

Why? Because the conspiracy is all about suppressing your idea of Who You Are. It’s about convincing you that you are nothing, no one. It’s about convincing you that you are just a biological machine, fit to serve as no more than a cog in a machine or as Pink Floyd put it just another brick in the wall. Mainstream science to this day still denies the existence of consciousness just because it can’t get a handle on it with the 5 senses. Its simplistic solution is to disregard anything it can’t measure.

There are many researchers who will be unable to contemplate this topic, or refuse to go there, because it clashes with their belief systems, such asreligious belief systems (the afterlife is either Heaven or Hell, or 100 virgins, but not a soul net), scientific/materialistic belief systems (there is no such thing as a soul or consciousness) or various other belief systems (there are no such things as aliens or extraterrestrials, etc.). If you have read this far, you probably are ready to go beyond those belief systems, having realized they are set up to create a false dichotomy, and to limit and disempower you. You have probably also realized that the true manipulators at the helm of the conspiracy are non-physical entities, which various religions and cultures have referred to the Archons (in the Gnostic tradition), Djinn or Jinn (in Islam), Demons (in Christianity), the Mud Shadow (in the books of Carlos Castaneda) or by other names.

What is the Reincarnation Trap / Soul-Catching Net / Soul Net?

The idea is that upon death, our soul or consciousness separates from the body and then undergoes a process where its memory is wiped clean and it is recycled – reincarnated – into another body to repeat the same process. In this way the Earth becomes a literal prison planet from which it’s very difficult to escape. The soul net is placed there as an artificial energetic grid(not the natural energetic grid of ley lines of Planet Earth) to prevent any soul from getting through. Thus the Earth remains a closed system where new people are constantly born for the purpose of powering the economy and generating (negative) emotion for the Archons to feed off, not remembering Who They Are or what the real situation is. The soul net ensures the planet remains a trawling ground for the Archons to trigger our emotions (which they expertly do through the media, war, fear and other methods of deception) so they can get fed. As Don Juan put it in Castaneda’s final book,The Active Side of Infinity, we are like humaneros, raised like livestock on a farm to be exploited.

Remember also The Matrix series of films. Morpheus shows Neo the shocking truth that we are raised as a food source for the Controllers. He shows Neo a symbol of the battery. While this is a good symbol, a battery implies a storage of energy. In actuality, we act as generators of energy for the Archons, so a generator you see at a construction site might be a more accurate symbol.

However, because we are powerful beings, the Archons can’t just rely on force for all this. They need to trick us into giving them consent. How do they do that? How do they get us to go willingly into the soul net? With the trick of the white light …

The Soul Net Relies on the Trick of the White Light

We have been told through various sources that the white light at death is something to head towards. Hollywood films such as Ghost promote this. People who have experienced OBEs (Out of Body Experiences) mention it.

Yet what if, as David Icke, Wayne Bush and others have suggested, the white light at death – and light itself (in this context) – is the trick? What if light is the source of the deception? After all, the Illuminati and other Secret Societies worship Lucifer, the Light Bearer. Michael Tsarion talks about theoccult weaponization of light. Cameron Day talks about why he is no longer a lightworker, because of the false duality and the fake “light”. What if the New-Age talk of “light” is another trap? What if light is the source of the matrix prison planet? What if light is the mechanism for the soul net?

Sounds far out? It is, so let me now introduce the various sources, old and new, which are suggesting this concept. When independent sources, especially from different time periods, all come forth with the same idea, it’s a good sign that the information has validity.

ET Contactee Simon Parkes

Simon Parkes is an incredible modern day ET contactee. If you listen to his interviews it is clear he is a rational, level-headed man, who even holds a position in local government in England. Parkes states that alien interventionand genetic manipulation occurred earlier in humanity’s history, where our DNA was tampered with and our psychic abilities repressed. This was done so that no one could challenge the prison guards (the Archons). In presentations such the video above, Parkes also mentions the trick of the white light and the soul net.

WingMakers Neruda Interview #5

The WingMakers story is an astonishing creation, full of stories of humanity’s history, poetry, paintings and music, well worth checking out. To me, one of the most powerful of the stories – which are written as fiction but come across as completely factual – is the Neruda Interview #5, where we learn of how all of us humans – who are divine, infinite consciousness – came to be trapped inside physical bodies that die. The deception came about through the conspiring of 3 separate alien races (the Annunaki, the Serpent Race and the Sirians) who found a way to trick the Atlanteans (our ancient ancestors) to inhabit biological vessels (the human body). Part of the deception involves Anu, the reptilian king of the Annunaki, ruling over humanity as king, and setting up planes of existence to ensure we never get out – including the soul net reincarnation plane.

The World as “Maya” (Illusion)

A theme in Buddhism and Hinduism is that this world is Maya or illusion (i.e. the matrix). Another Buddhist teaching is that life contains suffering, and that reincarnation is an endless cycle of suffering (the wheel of Samsara) that can only be broken through spiritual practice (i.e. the raising of one’s consciousness). Although some people may see this as pessimistic, it exactly fits into what we know the grander conspiracy and the soul net. The millennia-old Tibetan Book of the Dead is an instruction manual for monks on how to prepare for the point of death and attain liberation by avoiding reincarnation.

Val Valerian

Val Valerian is a former CIA agent (real name John Grace) who started writing about the idea of a soul net in the 1990s, before The Matrix trilogy of films. In his books he writes:

“It is they [Grey aliens] who await in the light when a human being dies. The human being is then recycled into another body and the process begins all over again… Hence the Light and Tunnel at death Trap. Scanning someone they wish to recycle as they near death, the aliens discover who the person was close to has died. They project the person(s) image in the white light tunnel and the image waves you in deeper. If you CHOOSE to follow you can be trapped and sent to another incarnation of their choice… these entities view Earth as a big farm.”

— Val Valerian, Matrix II & Matrix V

Tanaath of the Silver Legion

Tanaath of the Silver Legion also talks about the existence of the soul net or reincarnation trap. She describes it as a holding pen designed to look like whatever the particular individual or soul would expect the afterlife to look like. For instance, if you were a Christian and expected to see St. Peter at the Pearly Gates, you would see that; if you were a Muslim, you may see 100 virgins. She also makes reference to the fact that your memories are wiped before you are sent back to Earth to reincarnate.

There are various other people who know of (or believe in) the existence of the soul net, such as Wes Penre, ET contactee Peggy Kane, Gregg Prescott of in5d.com, Greg Calise and many others.

How interesting that soul net, soul harvest and soul trap are all magic card games, books or video games. The idea of a soul net is out in the public consciousness. The question remains: is enough of humanity ready to confront it and investigate it? Can enough people grasp the magnitude of the soul net – that forced reincarnation into a prison planet is the ultimate enslavement – and raise consciousness about it?

By Makia Freeman

Source

The Light After Death

We have talked about archons many times before on this site. Here’s some from the archives:

>> Archons

And something new:

The Light After Death

When you pull back the curtain on all of the illusions, what you find is quite preposterous. It is so absurd, so far removed from what we perceive as reality, that not many people would ever believe it. It is beyond science fiction.

“The truth is paradoxical to the extent of being exactly contrary to the usual perception.” – Georges Bataille

Consider what actually lies behind that curtain. Behind the facades we perceive, are truths that are contrary to the perceived realities. It is not what we think it is. We have been trapped, enslaved for thousands of years, without us even realizing it. We are in a labyrinth of illusions, with gate keepers at every step.

Sometime, long ago in prehistory, inter-dimensional demiurges came to our Earth to plunder her. They enslaved humanity and proclaimed themselves as almighty god, the creator. The Gnostics called them the archons. They are the predators, who keep us as their herd, just as we keep farm animals. We are their food. We have been in their grip for thousands of years. The very gods that we pray to for hope and salvation, are the very culprits that prey on us. They are our keepers, and they enslave us, yet we are convinced that they are our creator and savior. Isn’t that ironic? Yes, it all seems quite preposterous. Not at all what it seems.

All of this has been recorded in ancient legends, writings, histories and religious and cultural records. It’s not just some wild story conjured up by some person with a creative imagination. Reality really is more strange than science fiction. I can understand why not too many people even want to know the reality. David Icke has spoken extensively on this, as well as Michael Tsarion and many others.

I write a lot about the matrix and waking up from it. As the misty veils of illusion are lifted, the reality becomes more visible. But the matrix is far reaching. Beyond the earthly matrix is the cosmic matrix, which is quite vast from our perspective. There are layers, or dimensions of the cosmic matrix, as it extends through the eight dimensions of the cosmos.

Within the cosmic matrix are many false light constructs, each created by a demiurge, an impostor god. Each false light construct can extend through eight dimensions, and also they are vast in size, each one of them could seem as large as a universe, and yet they are only a tiny fraction of the entire universe. But when you are inside them, they seem all compassing. Just another illusory trick. Many of these false light realms extend upon our planet, through the programmed minds of people.

For example, Jehovah is an impostor god that has created his own matrix of false light. His realm stretches throughout all of the cosmic dimensions and is vast in scope. It appears on our planet through the minds of the followers of Jehovah, as they are programmed to believe in his doctrine, they then perceive a world tinted by those beliefs.

There are many religions and new age doctrines on this planet, so we have many false light realms existing here simultaneously, each generated through the programmed minds of their followers. You can have a room full of Hindus, Buddhists, Moslems, Christians, Jews, etc. and each of those false light realms exists within the same room, each within the programmed minds of the followers. Each person, through his programmed mind, perceives reality through the filters of his beliefs, and therefore places an overlay of illusions of the false light matrix over the truth.

Each of these false light realms has many levels of their heavens. In the Puranas, there are many descriptions of the realms of the Hindu gods and goddesses. There are also descriptions of the seven layers of the realms of the demons. These are the heavens. From what I have gathered, there seems to be many demiurges, each with their own false light realm, and they are all under one umbrella. George Kavassilas describes from his journeys, that they are all under Jehovah.

What I have described so far is the stage on which a very heinous crime is perpetrated upon humanity. You see, it’s not enough for them to simply enslave us and feed off of us in this life. We are trapped in their web. It is called the wheel of Samsara. In Reincarnation Is Enslavement, I explained how the souls are recycled into new bodies in the matrix post.

“So the next question is: What happens when we die? When we die, we enter the cosmic matrix, another false light construct which we call heaven. Our souls are trapped within this prison of the gods. After some time in the false heavens, we return again in the same cycle. This is called the wheel of samsara, the cycle of birth and death.”

What the religions and new age call heaven, are all false light constructs, where the souls are given a reprise from the pain and suffering inflicted upon them in their earthly incarnations; pain inflicted by the very god they pray to. Yet, even in “heaven” the souls are still being fed upon. Then they are recycled into another body in the matrix, with a short duration of life; far too short to be able to find their way out of the Labyrinth. There are gatekeepers everywhere. This is the plight of humanity. The little video below gives a glimpse of the reality one faces at death.

This is the final grand trick. No matter what you do or believe here in your earthly body, at the time of death, we are yet tricked again. We are tricked to enter into the heavens to be recycled. When one first leaves his mortal coil, he is quite disoriented. He may encounter angels or loved ones who will urge the newly departed soul to follow them. Or he may encounter a tunnel that leads to a light. He is urged to ascend the tunnel, where he is greeted by angels, guides, loved ones etc. The newly departed soul believes he is in a true heaven. But all of these angels, loved ones etc. are not actually who they are pretending to be.

One popular theory is they [Grey aliens] wait in the light when a human being dies. The human being is then recycled into another body and the process begins all over again… Hence the Light and Tunnel at death Trap. Scanning someone they wish to recycle as they near death, the aliens discover who the person was close to has died. They project the person(s) image in the white light tunnel and the image waves you in deeper. If you CHOOSE to follow you can be trapped and sent to another incarnation of their choice… these entities view Earth as a big farm.

“This shows the Empire does have an understanding of the spirit, but it attempts to short this out. The Light and Tunnel trap is a relatively new device, but one that will fail and they now know this. ‘Go into the Light’ say those who have had near death experiences. They are the salespersons chosen to advertise this alien venture. NEVER enter that light. Go up, left, back, right or anywhere but there. The mass media exposure of the Light and Tunnel trap (seen in the film ‘Ghost’, where the hero willingly enters the glittering trap) is to try to get people to buy the destination.”

No doubt we are recycled over and over until we break free. The light and the tunnel at the time of death are traps. The final nasty trick. There are so many books being written about the death experience, NDE, people communicating from heaven, going toward the light, etc. They all speak about going towards the light as the doorway to heaven. It’s only a larger cage with more toys. Again, these books are all there to lead you astray, just like the waiter Andrea, in Monty Python’s The Meaning of Life. What they describe is the repose between bodies, where little do they realize, they are still being fed upon. It’s the energies of the captured souls in heaven that help create the heavenly false light construct. The head honcho god also feeds off of the captured souls to satisfy his addictions.

Yikes! Holy Shit! This really Is a nasty trick. Just about everyone assumes you are supposed to go through the tunnel to the light at the time of death. Everyone assumes that the loved ones and angels meeting us are genuine. Everyone assumes that at the time of death, god would claim us back to his abode…….. well, he does. It’s just not the god that you were expecting. Everyone assumes that after death, they are free of bondage. I’m happy to put a hole in that grand illusion. Welcome to the cosmic matrix. The rabbit hole just keeps getting deeper.

So what is one supposed to do upon death? Well, I can’t say with any certainty. I wouldn’t go toward any tunnels or lights. And if angels and loved ones came, I would politely thank them for the invitation, but decline. The only light that you should be interested in is the light shining from your innermost soul. Follow that light, the light of your own Self, deep within. I’m sure you will find your destination.

It is said that Jesus, upon his resurrection, opened the gates of heaven, which had been closed since the time of Adam. Adam was the first offspring of genetic engineering done to man long ago by the gods. At this time, the matrix was established, and we have been trapped here ever since. If Jesus reopened the gates to freedom, to the true heaven; if he broke the tunnels leading to the false heavens, then the priests closed the gates shortly after he left. Jesus remarked in the Gospel of Judas, that the god Jehovah that his disciples worshiped, was not his god; that his god was within. Perhaps Jesus taught the true path, but then all of his teachings became corrupted by the priests.

I bring this up, because I have an optimistic feeling about all of this. I notice that there are large groups of people that are somewhat aware of this alien agenda, as we see the sizes of the audiences of David Icke, Michael Tsarion, George Kavassilas and others that have been exposing the truths of the alien influences upon our planet. When David Icke first started speaking about aliens and bloodlines, people thought he was crazy. Yet now, less that 20 years later, it is becoming widely accepted by many people. More and more truths are becoming revealed. Yet I do not see anyone speaking about the lights and tunnel at the time of death, or the fact that we are recycled in this prison. I brought it up last summer in Reincarnation Is Enslavement, and I probably mention it else where. But the writing of Val Valerian is the first time I see others talking about this major nasty trick.

Val Valarian writes, “The Light and Tunnel trap is a relatively new device, but one that will fail and they now know this.” Could it be that if enough people can awaken to this grand deception, then their device for recycling souls would fail? Perhaps the device is breaking due to its own weaknesses, or other factors. Could the doorways to freedom be opening? If so, I’d run for the opening. So in spite of this nasty deception, I feel optimistic that it may be time for it to collapse.

I hope so, because the external world seems to be heading for heavy turbulence, with much shit flying. Whatever is happening, at least now we know not to go towards the light or the tunnel. Spread the word.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

17 Near-Death Experience Accounts from “Beyond the Light”

More info about NDE’s and fascinating stories from people who went to the other side…

Copyright 1994 by P. M. H. Atwater (reproduced here with the author’s permission)

Beyond the Light, originally in hardcover, Birch Lane Press, New York City (reprinted as a paperback through Avon Books, New York City, 1995 – ISBN: 0-380-72540-1)

Seventeen Case-Studies of the Near-Death Experience Follow

  1. An example of the out-of-body component of the near-death experience is the case of Jazmyne Cidavia-DeRepentigny of Hull Georgia.  She died on the operating table during surgery in late 1979 (pages 10-11, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”I must say that this experience was quite unsettling to say the least.  I was floating over my body.  I could see and hear everything that was being said and done.  I left the room for a short while and then returned to where my body lay.  I knew why I died.  It was because I couldn’t breathe.  There was a tube down my throat and the medical staff did not have an oxygen mask on my nose.  I had also been given too much anesthetic.”In my out-of-body state, I’m using my mind to try and make my right arm and hand move – my arms are extended parallel to my physical body.  I want my right hand to move, any thing to move.  I was trying to pull the tube out of my mouth.  I looked down at my face and tears were streaming.  One of the nurses blotted the tears from my face but she didn’t notice my breathing had stopped, nor did she see me next to her.  At this point, I’m trying really hard to make my physical arm move, but it’s like my whole body is made of lead.”Cidavia-DeRepentigny’s determination in her out-of-body state to make an arm move finally paid off; and, with great clamor and commotion, the tube was pulled out, an oxygen mask attached, and her breathing restored.  She had a similar near-death episode when she was hospitalized at thirteen, and again in 1991 when she faced death a third time.  The more recent occurrence resulted from a nearly fatal bout with pneumonia, only this time she witnessed her own soul as a spirit residing outside of her body:

    “I could see my spirit standing before me.  My spirit was so beautifully perfect, dressed in a white gown that was loose, free-flowing, and below the knee.  From my spirit there emanated a bright, soft-white halo.  My spirit was standing six to eight feet from my body.  It was so strange, for I could see my spirit and my spirit could see my pathetic body.  I had not an ounce of color and I looked all withered and cold and lifeless.  My spirit felt warm and so, so celestial.  As my spirit slowly moved away, my spirit told my body goodbye, for my spirit saw the light and wanted to go into it.  The light was like a circular opening that was warm and bright.”

    Cidavia-DeRepentigny spoke of feeling torn between two worlds – wanting to remain on earth while at the same time feeling a strong pull to unite with her spirit self and pass into the light.  After another round of hospitalization, she was left confused and disoriented, ready to change her life yet hesitant to begin.  She lamented about the lack of people she could discuss her situation with, although her church bishop did express some degree of understanding.  Her lament is commonly shared by most experiencers.

  2. The case of Robin Michelle Halberdier of Texas City, Texas, illustrates the overwhelming sense of love experiencers often encounter in the light.  Her near-death episode took place in a hospital when she was between one and two months of age.  Born prematurely, and with Hyaline Membrane disease, she was not expected to live (pages 12-13, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”My first visual memory was looking forward and seeing a brilliant bright light, almost like looking directly at the sun.  The strange thing was that I could see my feet in front of me, as if I were floating upward in a vertical position.  I do not remember passing through a tunnel or anything like that, just floating in the beautiful light.  A tremendous amount of warmth and love came from the light.”There was a standing figure in the light, shaped like a normal human being, but with no distinct facial features.  It had a masculine presence.  The light I have described seemed like it emanated from that figure.  Light rays shone all around him.  I felt very protected and safe and loved.”The figure in the light told me through what I now know to be mental telepathy that I must go back, that it was not time for me to come here.  I wanted to stay because I felt so full of joy and so peaceful.  The voice repeated that it wasn’t my time; I had a purpose to fulfill and I could come back after I completed it.

    “The first time I told my parents about my experience was right after I began to talk.  At the time, I believed that what happened to me was something everyone experienced.  I told my mom and dad about the big glass case I was in after I was born, and the figure in the light and what he said to me.  They took my reference to the glass case to mean the incubator.  My father was a medical student at the time, and he had read a book about near-death experiences.  From comparing the information in the book with what I told them, they decided that’s what I was describing.  My mom told me all of this years later when I brought the subject up again.

    “I began attending church at the age of five, and I would look at the picture of Jesus in the Bible and tell my mom that’s who it was in the light.  I still have many physical difficulties with my health because of being premature.  But there is a strong need inside me that I should help others with what death is, and talk to terminally ill patients.  I was in the other world and I know there is nothing to be afraid of after death.”

  3. I found that both adults and children occasionally report being greeted on The Other Side by animals, especially if favored pets have previously died.  But it is the children who describe an animal heaven, some even insisting that they must go through it before they can reach the heaven where people are.  Adult cases can be equally compelling.Several years before his death, Bryce Bond, a famous New York City media personality turned parapsychologist, shared with me the story of what happened to him when he once collapsed after a violent allergic reaction to pine nuts and was rushed to a hospital.  He remembered suddenly passing through a long tunnel toward a brilliant light, and then (pages 13-14, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”I hear a bark, and racing toward me is a dog I once had, a black poodle named Pepe.  When I see him, I feel an emotional floodgate open.  Tears fill my eyes.  He jumps into my arms, licking my face.  As I hold him, he is real, more real than I had ever experienced him.  I can smell him, feel him, hear his breathing, and sense his great joy at being with me again.”I put my dog on the ground, and step forward to embrace my stepfather, when a very strong voice is heard in my consciousness.  Not yet, it says.  I scream out, Why?  Then this inner voice says, What have you learned, and whom have you helped?  I am dumb-founded.  The voice seems to be from without as well as within.  Everything stops for a moment.  I have to think of what was asked of me.  I cannot answer what I have learned, but I can answer whom I have helped.

    “I feel the presence of my dog around me as I ponder those two questions.  Then I hear barking, and other dogs appear, dogs I once had.  As I stand there for what seems to be an eternity.  I want to embrace and be absorbed and merge.  I want to stay.  The sensation of not wanting to come back is overwhelming.”

    Bryce was also greeted by all of his relatives who had passed on before him.  He experienced these loved ones as somewhat younger in form and face than when he had last seen them, healthier and happier.  He remembered racing backward through the same tunnel he had entered when it was time to leave and reviving in time to witness a hypodermic needle being plunged into his arm.  “I heard a voice say, ‘Welcome back.’  I never asked who said that nor did I care.  I was told by the doctor that I had been dead for over ten minutes.”

  4. Yet there are cases of “near-death-like” experiences that mimic those which occur during the trauma of death itself.  One of those is the story of Julian A. Milkes.  I met Milkes on a bumpy train ride to Long Island Sound, where I was slated to speak at a near-death study group meeting in Syosset, New York.  He is a retired teacher, and was returning that day from buying concert tickets in Times Square.  Here is what he told me (page 17, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”My mother and I were driving out to the lake one afternoon.  My dad was to follow later when he finished work.  We were having company for dinner, and, as we rode along, my mother spotted some wild flowers at the side of the road.  She asked if I wouldn’t stop the car and pick them as they would look nice on the dinner table.  I pulled over to the right side of the road (it was not a major highway), parked the car, and went down a small incline to get off the road to pick the flowers.  While I was picking the flowers, a car came whizzing by and suddenly headed straight for me.”As I looked up and saw what I presumed would be an inevitable death, I separated from my body and viewed what was happening from another perspective.  My whole life flashed in front of me, from that moment backwards to segments of my life.  The review was not like a judgment.  It was passive, more like an interesting novelty.”I can’t tell you how many times I think of that near-death experience.  Even as I sit here and write my story for you, it seems as though it happened only yesterday.”

    Milke suffered no injury.  The speeding car veered off just as suddenly as it had appeared, and sped away.  I have observed that the terror of an ultimate end, the kind of terror that sees no hope, no other alternative except death itself, is sometimes enough to shift people into a near-death mode.  Illness, injury, or body trauma is not necessary.

  5. Seldom are suicide near-death scenarios hell-like.  Contrary to popular notions, most suicide near-death experiences are positive, or at least illustrative of the importance of life and its living.  Although I have yet to find a suicide experience that was in any way transcendent or in-depth, just to have something happen, anything that affirms that he or she is loved and special, seems miracle enough for the one involved.  Near-death survivors from suicide attempts can and often do return with the same sense of mission that any other experiencer of the phenomenon reports.  And that mission is usually to tell other potential victims that suicide is not the answer.  For example, this young man (he asked not to be identified – refer to pages 18-19, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”Since then, suicide has never crossed my mind as a way out.  It’s a copout to me and not the way to heaven.  I wish you luck in your research and hope my experience will help stop someone from taking his own life.  It is a terrible waste.”Suicide near-death episodes can lay to rest problems and conflicts, explain away confusions, and emphasize the need to remain embodied.  Experiencers usually return with a feeling that suicide solves nothing, and they are notably renewed and refreshed by that feeling, using their near-death event as a source of courage, strength, and inspiration.But not all suicide scenarios are positive.

    Some are negative, and these can be so negative that they upset the individual more than the original problem that precipitated the suicide.  This kind of devastation can be transforming if used as a catalyst to help the person make the kind of changes that comprise constructive, long-term solutions.  Such changes can come from an inner awakening, or from the fear that what was experienced may indeed herald the individual’s final fate if something is not done to turn things around.

  6. What happened to the famous novelist Ernest Hemingway is an example of the typical brief or initial near-death experience.  During World War I, Hemingway was wounded by shrapnel while fighting on the banks of the river Piave, near Fossalta, Italy.  He convalesced in Milan.  In a letter from there to his family, he made this cryptic statement: “Dying is a very simple thing.  I’ve looked at death and really I know.”  Years later, Hemingway explained to a friend what had occurred on that fateful night in 1918 (pages 23-24, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”A big Austrian trench mortar bomb, of the type that used to be called ash cans, exploded in the darkness.  I died then.  I felt my soul or something coming right out of my body, like you’d pull a silk handkerchief out of a pocket by one corner.  It flew around and then came back and went in again and I wasn’t dead anymore.”Hemingway remained deeply affected by this out-of-body/initial near-death experience throughout his life, and was never again as “hard-boiled” as he once had been.  “A FAREWELL TO ARMS” contains a passage where the character Frederic Henry undergoes the same confrontation with death that Hemingway did:”I ate the end of my piece of cheese and took a swallow of wine.  Through the other noise I heard a cough, then came the chuh-chuh-chuh-chuh – then there was a flash, as when a blast-furnace door is swung open, and a roar that started white and went red and on and on in a rushing wind.  I tried to breathe but my breath would not come and I felt myself rush bodily out of myself and out and out and out and all the time bodily in the wind.  I went out swiftly, all of myself, and I knew I was dead and that it had all been a mistake to think you just died.  Then I floated, and instead of going on I felt myself slide back.  I breathed and I was back.”
  7. What happened to John R. Liona of Brooklyn, New York, is also typical of the initial experience (pages 24-27, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”Mine was a difficult birth, according to my mother.  She said she didn’t hear me cry after I was born because I was a ‘blue baby.’  They did not bring me to her for two days.  My face was black and blue, and she said the skin was all cut up on the right side of my face.  That’s where the forceps slipped.  I was given a tracheotomy to help me breathe.  I am totally deaf in my right ear.  Also, the right side of my face and head is less sensitive than the left.  When I get tired, the right side of my face droops a little, like Bell’s palsy.”I am forty years old now.  All my life going back to my childhood I can remember having this same recurring dream.  It is more vivid than any other dream.  It starts and ends the same – I am kneeling down and bent over, frantically trying to untie some kind of knots.  They almost seem alive.  I am pulling on them and they are thick and slippery.  I am very upset.  Pulling and snapping.  I can’t see what they’re made of.  I remember getting hit in the face while trying to untie or break free of the knots, and waking up crying.  Then I would go back to sleep thinking it was only a dream or a nightmare.  When the dream would happen again on another night, I would sleep through it longer, as I began to get used to it.”After I am able to sleep through the knotty part, suddenly my struggling stops.  I feel like a puppet with all the strings cut.  My body goes limp.  All the stress and struggle is drained right out of me.  I feel very calm and peaceful, but wonder what caused me to lose interest in the knots.  They were important one minute; the next minute I am floating in this big bright light.  I know I can’t touch the ground because there is light there, too.  I look at the light and try to move toward it.  I can’t, and this upsets me.  There is a woman in a long, flowing gown floating away to my left.  I call and call to her but the light is so bright sound does not travel through it.  I want to talk to the woman.  My dream ends there.

    “About a year ago, I walk out of my house to go to work.  The ground is wet from rain, yet I find this book lying there – dry.  No one is around, so I pick it up.  The book is called ‘CLOSER TO THE LIGHT,’ by Melvin Morse, M.D., and Paul Perry.  It is on the near-death experiences of children.  That night I start reading it and cannot put it down.  For the first time in my life, I now understand my dream.  Those knots were when I struggled in the womb with the umbilical cord; getting hit in the face is when the doctor grabbed me with the forceps, then I died.  After that, I went into the light.

    “But, wait a second.  You’re not supposed to remember being born.  We don’t just sit around at parties and talk about what we remember of our birth.  We only talk about what our parents tell us.  I look forward to having my dream again.  I’m ready now to experience more of it than before, and without being upset.”

    It can be argued that since Liona’s birth was so intensely traumatic, his repetitive dream may be more of the trauma’s replay than any memory of a near-death experience.  And that argument carries considerable weight, as prebirth awareness is commonly reported and often verified.  For instance, David Cheek, past president of the American Society for Clinical Hypnosis and a retired obstetrician, believes that humans are remarkably capable while still in the womb.  He is quoted as saying: “Babies are at least somewhat aware from the moment their mothers become aware of their pregnancy.”

    Yet this supposition does not take into account the woman in the long flowing gown who is also part of Liona’s dream sequence.  The antiseptic uniforms of attending physicians and medical personnel do not explain away this “gossamer” figure, nor does the idea of a mental replay account for how these images have haunted him.  Neither does it explain why, since earliest childhood, he has displayed the typical aftereffects of a near-death survivor.

    What we are seeing here, and why I have used Liona’s case as an example of the initial experience, is that current near-death research has shown that more and more children are being discovered who remember having had a near-death experience, either before, during, or after the moment of birth.  This memory usually remains vivid in children’s minds either from repeated storytelling after they learn how to talk, or because of repetitious imagery that intrudes upon their dreamlife, as in the case of John R. Liona.  By the way, I have found that interviewing children can be as surprising as it is revelatory, for children seem able to hear parental conversations while still in the womb, and can repeat what was heard once they are old enough to talk – with embarrassing exactness.

  8. The following story from Jeanne L. Eppley of Columbus, Ohio, may seem like another rendering of an initial near-death experience to you.  Elements are few, and it is brief, as are the others I wrote about previously.  But it is different. . . unpleasant (pages 30-32, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”My experience happened during the birth of my first child.  For many years I blamed it on the anesthetic.  I had three more children without pain because I believed that if there wasn’t any pain, I wouldn’t have to have anesthetics that caused experiences like this.  Living proof of mind over matter, right?”What happened was this: Everything was bright yellow.  There was a tiny black dot in the center of all the yellow.  Somehow I knew that the dot was me.  The dot began to divide.  First there was two, then four, then eight.  After there had been enough division, the dots formed into a pinwheel and began to spin.  As the pinwheel spun, the dots began to rejoin in the same manner as they had divided.  I knew that when they were all one again, I would be dead, so I began to fight.  The next thing I remember is the doctor trying to awaken me and keep me on the delivery table, because I was getting up.”When my daughter was born, her head was flattened from her forehead to a point in back.  They told me that she had lodged against my pelvic bone.  But the doctor had already delivered two others that night and was in a hurry to get home.  He took her with forceps.  I’ve often wondered if my experience was actually hers, instead.”

    Although distressing to her, Eppley had this to say about her experience:

    “I survived and became very strong.  Before it happened I was a very weak person who had depended on others all my life.  It constantly amazes me that people talk about how much they admire my strength.  I developed a lot of character having lived this life and raising four children alone.  I can honestly say that I like and respect myself now.  I did not when the near-death experience happened.  I believe maybe it was sent to show me that I could be strong.  I certainly needed that strength in the years that came after.”

    She expressed disappointment that her case did not match all the wonderful stories other near-death survivors tell.  A fellow experiencer suggested that maybe the reason for this was her refusal to “let go” and surrender to the experience, that the battle she had waged so fiercely may have blocked any further development of an uplifting scenario.  This idea is not so far-fetched, since recent research suggests that “surrender” may indeed be the factor that determines not only depth of experience but who might possibly have one to begin with, i.e., people who refuse to relinquish the power of their will seldom report the phenomenon.

    Yet, if you explore Eppley’s life before and after her experience, a startling pattern emerges: This disappointing experience presaged two disappointing marriages, the birth of three more children, verbal and physical abuse, an attempt on her life, plus the ordeal of raising her family without support.  The battle fear generated in her near-death episode was the first time she had ever stood up for herself.  By her admission, the strength she gained from that fight enabled her to call upon deep reservoirs of power she never knew she had.  Thus, wining one battle gave her the courage to win many.  She has since remarried, and is now a radiantly happy woman.  What was originally fearsome turned out to be a godsend.

    Eppley’s case is an example of why I challenge the surrender theory.  Yes, research is persuasive on this issue: It does appear that people who fight the experience seldom have much of an experience, if any.  Still, there is a question worthy of asking here, and that question is: Would Eppley have benefited as much as she did had her scenario been sweetly angelic?  No one can say, of course, but the question is a valid one, for in asking it we broaden the base of our inquiry from concentrating on the event alone to an equal consideration of the one who experienced the event.

  9. Gloria Hipple of Blakeslee, Pennsylvania, was brought to my attention by Gracia Fay Ellwood (an individual who is investigating hell-like near-death scenarios – refer to pages 32-36, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”My incident took place in August of 1955.  I had been taken to Middlesex Hospital in New Brunswick, New Jersey, due to a miscarriage.  Placed in a ward because I was a military dependent, the doctor who was to care for me never came.  I was placed at a forty-five-degree angle due to bleeding and was left that way for almost eight days.  No one heard my pleas.  By the eighth day, I could not hear anyone, my eyes could not see, and I was later told that my body temperature registered 87.6 degrees.  I should have been dead.”I recall being pulled down into a spinning vortex.  At first, I did not know what was happening.  Then I realized my body was being drawn downward, head first.  I panicked and fought, trying to grab at the sides of the vortex.  All I could think of was my two children.  No one would care for them.  I pleaded, Please, not now, but I kept moving downward.”I tried to see something, but all there was to see was this cyclonic void that tapered into a funnel.  I kept grabbing at the sides but my fingers had nothing to grasp.  Terror set in, true terror.  I saw a black spot, darker than the funnel and like a black curtain, falling in front of me.  Then there was a white dot, like a bright light at the end of the funnel.  But as I grew closer, it was a small white skull.  It became larger, grinning at me with bare sockets and gaping mouth, and traveling straight toward me like a baseball.  Not only was I terrified, I was really livid, too.  I struggled to grab hold of anything to keep me from falling, but the skull loomed larger.  ‘My kids, my baby is so little.  My little boy, he’s only two years old.  No!’  My words rang in my head and ears.  With a bellowing yell, I screamed: ‘No!  damn it, no!  Let me go.  My babies need me!  No!  No!  No!  No!’

    “The skull shattered into fragments and I slowed in movement.  A white light, the brightest light I have ever known or will ever see again was in place of the skull.  It was so bright yet it did not blind me.  It was a welcome, calming light.  The black spot or curtain was gone.  I felt absolute peace of mind and sensed myself floating upward, and I was back.  I heard my husband calling me, off in the distance.  I opened my eyes but could not see him.  Two doctors were at the foot of my bed – both were angry and compassionate at the same time.  I was taken to the operating room, given several pints of blood, and was released one week later.

    “No one would believe my handshake with the grim reaper.  Scoffers almost put me in tears.  Everyone laughed at me, including my husband, so I never told my story again – until I wrote to you.  It was the most horrendous, yet the most gratifying experience I’ve ever had in my life.”

    A flood of memories poured forth once Hipple started talking about her experience, including a nearly forgotten incident that had occurred in 1943 when she had a tonsillectomy:

    “Ether was the sedation used to put me to sleep.  I recall being terrified by the mask and the awful smell.  I can still taste it as I think about it.  As the sedation took hold, there was the vortex, the dizzy spinning sensation, as I was dragged downward into sleep.  I screamed, not knowing what was happening to me.”

    As she compared the two episodes, she recognized that the vortex experienced during surgical anesthesia in childhood was the same as the one she had encountered as an adult – minus the smell and taste.  This association underscores what you find in medical literature.  It is well known and documented that certain chemicals, especially ether, can cause vortex or spinning hallucinations.  Missing from medical literature, however, is mention of anything more significant than this imagery.  No attention is given to possible aftereffects (above and beyond chemical side effects).  Hipple suffered no side effects from the sedation she was given in 1943, nor any aftereffects from being pulled into the vortex, except for a dislike of ether.  But her adult confrontation with the same type of vortex did have aftereffects, the kind associated with the near-death phenomenon.

    Unlike Eppley, Hipple’s hellish near-death scenario was lengthy, intense, fully involved, and resolved in “heavenly” light.  A dream?  “Absolutely not!”  She continues:

    “My near-death experience has made me quite sensitive to many more things than my mind understands.  It also helped me to be less serious about myself.  I’m dispensable.  I have discovered I do not value ‘things’ as I once did.  I befriend people in a different way.  I respect their choices to be the people they want to be.  The same for my own family.  I will guide, but not demand.  As for the “Light” – it was then and remains so, my encounter with the most powerful of all entities.  The giver of life on both sides of the curtain.  After all, I was given a second chance.  I am blessed and cannot ask for more.”

    A closer examination of Hipple’s life reveals the sudden development of unique sensitivities afterward.  The pending death of an unborn daughter was revealed to her in an usually detailed vision.  When her husband died in a trucking accident at 4:15 am, she was up and prepared for it, and even heard a thump against her trailer home at the exact moment he was killed some distance away.  Strange sensations about her sister awakened her from a deep sleep at the exact moment her sister died.  “I am more sensitive to people’s thoughts and actions than before.  I follow hunches that are sometimes quite accurate.”

    Like Eppley, Gloria Hipple now glows with a special confidence, charm, and wisdom.  She speaks effusively of God and angels.  “The curtain, the darkness, the skull, the void, the terror, the anger, the fight, the light.  There was nothing more than that, but it changed my life.”  Her hellish ex-experience transformed her from being dependent on outer circumstances and material possessions to the realization of greater truths and the power of inner peace.  No drug-induced hallucination ever recorded fostered the kind of life-shift that happened to this woman, and she is one of millions.

  10. Next is a case of a haunting, and of an experiencer assaulted by entities awaiting her arrival in the tunnel.  But there is more to the story of Sandra H. Brock of Staunton, Virginia, than first glance reveals – proof that one cannot judge a near-death scenario solely by its description.  You must investigate before and after conditions in the person’s life to reach any kind of meaningful context within which to consider the experience (pages 36-39, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”I had a stomach stapling in 1980 and, in the process, had to have a deformed spleen removed.  I hemorrhaged on the operating table, and the doctor said that at three times he thought he was going to lose me.  The first day after surgery I had to have transfusions.  During one of the transfusions I started feeling really weird.  I felt like if I shut my eyes I would never open them again.  I called a nurse.  Of course, she said it was all in my head, and left the room.  I remember she just walked out the door and I started being pulled through a tunnel.  It was a terrible experience because all I could see were people from my past, people who were already dead, who had done or said something to me that had hurt me in one way or another.  They were laughing and screaming, until I thought I could not stand it.  I begged and begged that I be allowed to go back.  I could see a light at the end of the tunnel but I never really got close to it.  All of a sudden I was back in my bed, just thankful I had not died.”Brock, as it turns out, has had several near-death-type experiences, scattered over a long life.”My mother told me that when she found she was pregnant with me, she prayed that I would die.  They were just coming out of the depression and they already had a baby and could not afford another.  When I was born, I was born with a harelip.  Mother thought that was her punishment for wanting me dead.  Within several days, and without any surgery, my harelip healed itself, and to this day I do not carry a scar.  She also told me that when I was only a few weeks old, she came to my bassinet and found me not breathing.  I had already turned purple.  She grabbed me, shook me, and blew in my face until I started breathing again.  I don’t remember this experience, but I do remember being in a bassinet that had no liner.  I remember studying my hands and what my hands looked like as an infant.  My mother said I couldn’t possibly remember this, but I did, and I was right.”

    Until the age of four, Brock survived numerous nearly fatal accidents that caused cessation of breath.  Her memory of each is detailed and verified by relatives, even though several occurred when she was only a toddler.  Right from her earliest years (I suspect from when she was but a few weeks old), she displayed the typical aftereffects of the near-death phenomenon, including stunningly accurate psychic abilities, extended perceptual range, and heightened faculties.  Like Hipple, she has been visited by the dead, “advised” of pending deaths, and has known the exact moment individuals died.

    Yet Brock has been haunted throughout her life, and not just by the deceased who grabbed at her in death’s tunnel.  An overshadowing theme of “Why would anyone want to harm me?” seems to have permeated every aspect of her life’s experiences, from her memory of frightening creatures crawling into her bed when she was young and making her scream and cry, to adult misunderstandings and distressing dreams.  It’s almost as if her mother’s prayer that she die imprinted her brain in some manner.  I say that because Brock’s many brushes with death, even as an infant, were precipitated by acts of self-destructive behavior.  That single overshadowing theme continued to undermine the satisfaction that her many accomplishments in life should have given her.  This did not change until after her husband’s suicide in 1983.  At that time, according to Brock, her father and son, long since dead, and her recently deceased husband, physically and in broad day-light, drove up to her front door in an old Cadillac, honked the horn, and called out, “We’re together now and we’re okay.  We just wanted you to know.”  With that said, the group, car and all, disappeared.  This ghostly spectacle gave Brock the reassurance she needed to finally free herself from the “ghost” of her own past.  Her mother’s death decree, which she had subconsciously been trying to both justify and nullify throughout her life, was finally put to rest when her husband’s suicide forced her to confront her own life’s issues as she came to terms with his.

    In Brock’s case, her near-death episode was but one in a long series of similar events that finally brought her to that point of peace within herself where true forgiveness and understanding reside.

  11. Since pleasant and/or heaven-like scenarios constitute the vast bulk of reported cases, it is no wonder that the basic storyline has become virtually mythologized in the last two decades.  Just as there is more to the hellish version than meets the eye, so, too, is there more to the tales of heaven than is generally acknowledged.Our investigation begins with what happened in the spring of 1987 to Jennine Wolff of Troy, New York.  She was thirty years old at the time.  Due to complications from endometriosis, she suffered numerous bouts of hemorrhaging, several surgeries (including a hysterectomy), an additional hemorrhage of massive proportions, and, finally, emergency surgery.  During the final operation, she floated out of her body and entered another realm of existence (pages 51-53, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”Suddenly I was aware of being in the most beautiful garden I’ve ever seen.  I felt whole and loved.  My sense of well-being was complete.  I heard celestial music clearly and saw vivid colored flowers, like nothing seen on earth, gorgeous greenery and trees.”As I looked around, I saw at a distance, on a hill, Jesus Christ.  All he said to me was that it was up to me whether to come back to earth or not.  I chose to come back to finish my work.  That is when I was born again.

    “The changes in my life?  I am now more aware of people’s feelings, beliefs, and needs.  I am more compassionate and considerate of others.  Also more confident in God’s love.”

    When you delve into Wolff’s history, a fascinating pattern emerges one of disciplined devotion to the spiritual path.  Raised in a strict but loving Presbyterian home, she suddenly developed the ability to have visions when but a teenager.  Her concerned parents took her for evaluation to the spiritualist camp of Lily Dale, located in New York State.  These experienced psychics advised them that their daughter had a special gift, and that she must decide whether to go on with a normal teenage life or commit herself to spiritual training.  She chose to develop her gift.  At the age of twenty-one and after seven years of instruction, Wolff met Sam Lentine, a blind biophysicist.  He had the scientific background; she had the spiritual.  Together they formed a professional partnership dedicated to the restoration of true health and wholeness throughout humankind.  Fourteen years later, after the partners had made tremendous strides in the health field and were becoming internationally known for their ability to facilitate the healing process, Lentine died.  Today, Wolff is a waitress at a senior citizens’ facility.

    Reflecting on her own death experience, as well as her present situation, she had this to say:

    “It was my mother who came into my hospital room and said, ‘You have died and come back.’  I knew I had died, but she confirmed it.  I felt like a baby afterward, and, at the age of thirty, was faced with learning about life all over again.  I couldn’t stand light at first.  When I could, everything became brighter and better than before.  My whole perspective drastically improved; I felt more grounded, solid, okay.  My psychic gifts skyrocketed.  But it still took me a long time to readjust.  The doctors said, Oh, it’s just the stress of what you’ve been through.  I disagreed.  What I was going through was unrelated to the surgery.  My mother and father understood, and, especially, my mother’s constant love and support made it possible for me to grasp hold of my new life and deal with it.  My death stepped up my original commitment to serve as a healer.

    “Afterward, my abilities sharpened, were better and more attuned.  I was much more understanding of others.  When I went back to work, Sam and I peaked in our performance – we did our best work.  Five years later Sam died.  You have to understand how close we were, how bonded our families.  Even though I knew death didn’t end anything, Sam’s transition threw me.  I had to readjust all over again.  I work with older people now, giving them my love with each touch.  I don’t know what’s ahead for me or where I’ll go, but I am taking massage classes – learning to heal in a different way.  My life is now in God’s hands.  New opportunities for me to serve are opening up.”

  12. Back in 1932, Arthur E. Yensen, a university graduate and staunch-materialist-turned-syndicated-cartoonist, decided to take some time off to research his weekly cartoon strip, “ADVENTUROUS WILLIE WISPO.”  Since his main character was a hobo, Yensen became one for a while, blending in with the over sixteen million unemployed at that time in our nation’s history.  He bummed rides from Chicago through Minnesota, until a young man in a convertible coupe picked him up on the way to Winnipeg.  Going too fast for the road conditions, the car hit a three-foot-high ridge of oiled gravel and flipped into a series of violent somersaults.  Both men were catapulted through the cloth top before the car smashed into a ditch.  The driver escaped unharmed, but Yensen was injured, losing consciousness just as two female spectators rushed to his aid (pages 53-56, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”Gradually the earth scene faded away, and through it loomed a bright, new, beautiful world – beautiful beyond imagination!  For half a minute I could see both worlds at once.  Finally, when the earth was all gone, I stood in a glory that could only be heaven.”In the background were two beautiful, round-topped mountains, similar to Fujiyama in Japan.  The tops were snowcapped, and the slopes were adorned with foliage of indescribable beauty.  The mountains appeared to be about fifteen miles away, yet I could see individual flowers growing on their slopes.  I estimated my vision to be about one hundred times better than on earth.”To the left was a shimmering lake containing a different kind of water – clear, golden, radiant, and alluring.  It seemed to be alive.  The whole landscape was carpeted with grass so vivid, clear, and green, that it defies description.  To the right was a grove of large, luxuriant trees, composed of the same clear material that seemed to make up everything.

    “I saw twenty people beyond the first trees, playing a singing-dancing game something like Skip-to-My-Lou.  They were having a hilarious time holding hands and dancing in a circle – fast and lively.  As soon as they saw me, four of the players left the game and joyfully skipped over to greet me.  As they approached, I estimated their ages to be: one, thirty; two, twenty; and one, twelve.  Their bodies seemed almost weightless, and the grace and beauty of their easy movements was fascinating to watch.  Both sexes had long, luxuriant hair entwined with flowers, which hung down in glossy masses to their waists.  Their only clothing was a gossamer loin cloth with a loop over one shoulder and a broad ribbon streaming out behind in graceful curves and curlicues.  Their magnificence not only thrilled me, but filled me with awe.

    “The oldest, largest, and strongest-looking man announced pleasantly, ‘You are in the land of the dead.  We lived on earth, just like you, ’til we came here.’  He invited me to look at my arm.  I looked, and it was translucent; that is, I could dimly see through it.  Next they had me look at the grass and trees.  They were also translucent.  It was exactly the way the Bible had described heaven.

    “Then I noticed that the landscape was gradually becoming familiar.  It seemed as if I had been here before.  I remembered what was on the other side of the mountains.  Then with a sudden burst of joy, I realized that this was my real home!  Back on earth I had been a visitor, a misfit, and a homesick stranger.  With a sigh of relief, I said to myself, Thank God I’m back again.  This time I’ll stay!

    “The oldest man, who looked like a Greek god, continued to explain, ‘Everything over here is pure.  The elements don’t mix or break down as they do on earth.  Everything is kept in place by an all-pervading Master-Vibration, which prevents aging.  That’s why things don’t get dirty, or wear out, and why everything looks so bright and new.’  Then I understood how heaven could be eternal.”

    Yensen’s rapturous visit was lengthy; more details are contained in his self-published book, “I SAW HEAVEN” (out-of-print, but photocopies available from Eric Yensen, 1415 E. Oak St., Caldwell, Idaho 83605.  yensen@micron.net.)  He did not want to leave, but was told:

    “You have more important work to do on earth, and you must go back and do it!  There will come a time of great confusion and the people will need your stabilizing influence.  When your work on earth is done, then you can come back here and stay.”

    Born on a Nebraska sandhill during the blizzard of 1898, Yensen recalled being force-fed religion as a youngster.  Not only did he turn against it, but he started challenging his parents at every turn – including questioning the way they ate.  He observed that their farm animals did just fine on a diet of fresh greens and whole grains, yet family members were always suffering indigestion and constipation from the white flour, sugar, and grease they consumed.  Behind his parents’ back, he cured himself by eating bran flakes.  He continued to defy the conventions of his day, switching from atheism to mysticism after his near-death experience at the age of thirty-four, marrying afterwards, and built his own home in Parma, Idaho, from blocks of tuffa (pumice) he and his sons quarried.  He later became an educator, public speaker, was active in politics, specialized in historical sculpture (his work adorns Parma’s city park), was a movie extra in several Hollywood films, an authority on organic gardening and nutrition, and was singled out as one of Idaho’s “Most Distinguished Citizens.”

    Although a public figure, Yensen was frequently at odds with the school boards where he taught: opposing any procedure that capped a child’s creative drive; speaking out against the incarceration of American citizens of Japanese ancestry during World War II; and ignoring school rules by sharing his near-death experience in class as proof to his students that morality matters and life really has a purpose.  Ironically, Yensen was still questioning whether or not he had fulfilled his life’s work when he returned “home” in 1992, the quiet benefactor of thousands.

  13. Alice Morrison-Mays nearly died at the Marine Hospital in New Orleans, Louisiana, after being rushed there in a coma.  She had given birth to her third son two weeks before.  It was in May 1952 (pages 56-60, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”From my position near the ceiling, I watched as they began to wrap both my legs from tips of the toes up to my hips, then my arms and hands up to the shoulders.  This was to keep what blood remained for my heart and lungs.  Then they tilted my body so my legs were up in the air and I was standing on my head!”I was furious about the way they had handled Jeff’s birth and now they were running around like chickens with their heads cut off squawking loudly; and here I was looking at that silent, bandaged body lying on a tilt table, head to the floor, legs and feet in the air.  I was venting my anger and frustration from the corner of the ceiling on the right side of my body.  I can remember the anger vividly, fury at the powerless position this whole event put me in, and I was very ‘verbal’ about it – silently – up there, as my mind raced to express its reaction, worry, and concern.  Their statements ‘We’re losing her!  We’re losing her!’  frightened me and I’d get pissed all over again.”The scene changed and I was no longer in that room.  I found myself in a place of such beauty and peace.  It was timeless and spaceless.  I was aware of delicate and shifting hues of colors with their accompanying rainbows of ‘sound,’ though there was no noise in this sound.  It might have felt like wind and bells, were it earthly.  I ‘hung’ there – floating.  Then I became aware of other loving, caring beings hovering near me.  Their presence was so welcoming and nurturing.  They appeared ‘formless’ in the way I was accustomed by now to seeing things.  I don’t know how to describe them.  I was aware of some bearded male figures in white robes in a semicircle around me.  The atmosphere became blended as though made of translucent clouds.  I watched as these clouds and their delicate shifting colors moved through and around us.

    “A dialogue softly started with answers to my unfinished questions almost before I could form them.  They said they were my guides and helpers as well as being God’s Messengers.  Even though they were assigned to me as a human and always available to me – they had other purposes, too.  They were in charge of other realms in creation and had the capacity of being in several places simultaneously.  They were also ‘in charge’ of several different levels of knowledge.  I became aware of an ecstasy and a joy that permeated the whole, unfolding beyond anything that I had experienced in my living twenty-five years, up to that point.  Even having my two previous children, whom I wanted very much, couldn’t touch the ‘glow’ of this special experience.

    “Then I was aware of an Immense Presence coming toward me, bathed in white, shimmering light that glowed and at times sparkled like diamonds.  Everything else seen, the colors, beings, faded into the distance as the Light Being permeated everything.  I was being addressed by an overwhelming presence.  Even though I felt unworthy, I was being lifted into that which I could embrace.  The Joy and Ecstasy were intoxicating.  It was ‘explained’ that I could remain there if I wanted; it was a choice I could make.

    “There was much teaching going on, and I was just ‘there’ silently, quietly.  I felt myself expanding and becoming part of All That Was in Total Freedom Unconditionally.  I became aware again that I needed to make a choice.  Part of me wanted to remain forever, but I finally realized I didn’t want to leave a new baby motherless.  I left with sadness and reluctance.

    “Almost instantly I felt reentry into my body through the silver cord at the top of my head.  There was something skin to a physical bump.  As soon as I entered, I heard someone near me say, ‘Oh, we’ve got her back.’  I was told I had two pieces of placenta as large as grapefruits removed.”

    Morrison-Mays told no one except her husband about the monumental experience she had just had.  She managed to squelch any noticeable aftereffects until 1967, when developing psychic sensitivities warned her of a need to make a major change in her life or die.

    “My inner voice burst into activity, somehow picking up the loose threads of my near-death experience.  The growth effect was propelling me to move on and develop my own responsibility and talents.  I finally listened.  My spiritual life was beginning.  I divorced and started a career as a musician (cellist) in a major symphony orchestra.”

    Twelve years later, because of serious difficulty walking and severe hip pain, she had a right hip osteotomy to reduce arthritic damage (the joint in her hip was placed in a different weight-bearing position).  The operation went well, but upon reviving, Morrison-Mays entered an altered state of consciousness similar to a near-death episode that she continued to slip in and out of for six months.  Throughout this lengthy visionary experience, she received lessons from The Other Side.  These “etheric” teachings covered such topics as the geography of the soul, karma, advanced physics, and the cosmology of the Human Experiment.  Again her life was profoundly affected.  She began volunteering in a hospice afterward and enrolled in a three-year spiritual psychology course.

    A second near-death event seven years later plunked her right back in that same etheric classroom she had “attended” after hip surgery.  This occasion was precipitated by the sudden onslaught of a severe type of emphysema and the collapse of her adrenal system (Addison’s disease).  Severe shakes from what she feels was a Kundalini episode complicated the situation.  (Traditionally, Kundalini is said to be a powerful energy that lies dormant in a person’s sacrum until he or she begins to develop spiritually.  Then it supposedly rises up the spine, stimulating the glandular centers until it bursts out a person’s head.)  Morrison-Mays turned to a chiropractic physician when medical treatment failed her and, once more, completely changed her life.  She left the world she had created for herself after her divorce and moved bag and baggage to Quincy, Illinois, the city of her birth.

    Virtually wheelchair bound, and robbed by illness of much of her energy, Morrison-Mays has instituted a series of classical music concerts for the public that are staged in her own living room.  Newspaper headlines label her concerts, “Healing Music.”  You would never know by the glow on her face and her ever-present smile that she lives in almost constant pain.

    “I chose a ‘big one’ this lifetime.  The spiritual guidance I receive makes living this life possible.  I have walked through the Dark Side and have no fear of my Shadow anymore.  I am here to heal my life and do serious writing, though I’m not certain if I am ready to write about the teachings I have been given.  What I want is to do a book about the memories I have of choosing my parents before I was born, my experience in the womb, and my rebirthing through the near-death phenomenon.”

    A role model for the handicapped, Morrison-Mays has become a living legend.  She offered this about the severity of her situation: “There’s still a quality of life available.  You just have to be open enough to explore it.  You can empower yourself.”

  14. “It happened one bright sunshiny day in the summer of 1973,” explained Steven B. Ridenhour of Charlottesville, Virginia.  He and his friend Debbie had decided to run the rapids at the bullhole, part of the river that runs behind an old cotton mill in Cooleemee, North Carolina.  Both had been smoking pot and were easily bored.  Their decision to run the knee-high rapids meant that they had to start at the beginning of the rock incline, run down about twenty feet, and start skiing bare-footed until they reached the moss beds.  The sport could have been great fun, but not on this trip (pages 60-63, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”):”We smoked another joint and then headed toward the rapids.  Debbie begins laughing, and the next thing I know we’re overtaken by laughter.  The giggling stops as we’re swept off our feet and dragged downriver.  Debbie cries out, ‘Steven I can’t swim.  I’m drowning.’  I feel powerless because I can’t get to her and I’m yelling, ‘Hang on, don’t panic,’ when I take a tremendous mouthful of water.  Without any warning, time, as I know it, stops.”The water has a golden glow and I find myself just floating as without gravity, feeling very warm and comfortable.  I’m floating in a vertical position with my arms outstretched and my head laying on my left shoulder.  I feel totally at peace and full of serenity in this timeless space.  Next I go through a past-life review.  It was like looking at a very fast slide show of my past life, and I do mean fast, like seconds.  I don’t quite understand the significance of all the events that were shown to me, but I’m sure there is some importance.  When this ended, it was as if I was floating very high up and looking down at a funeral.  Suddenly I realized that I was looking at myself in a casket.  I saw myself dressed in a black tux with a white shirt and a red rose on my left lapel.  Standing around me were my immediate family and significant friends.”Then, as if some powerful force wrapped around me, I was thrust out of the water, gasping for air.  There was Debbie within arm’s reach.  I grabbed her by the back of her hair and I was able to get us both over to the rocks and out of the water.  After lying on the rocks for a while, I glance over at Debbie and it’s like looking at a ghost.  As she describes what she went through, it became apparent that we both had the same experience underwater – the golden glow, the serenity, seeing our lives flash before us, floating over a funeral, and seeing ourselves in a casket.  That is the only time we ever talked about it.  I haven’t seen or talked with Debbie since.”

    For the next eleven years, Ridenhour tried practically every drug in the universe in an attempt to recapture the euphoria of his near-death experience, but to no avail.  All he found was loneliness, prisons, and a failed marriage.  He entered a treatment center for drug and alcohol abuse in December 1984, and has been in various stages of recovery ever since.  Finally, he was able to find a counselor who knew something about the phenomenon he had experienced and she put him in touch with a near-death researcher.  He told his story, then quickly disappeared – unable to face the truth of what he had been through.  It wasn’t until 1993, after suppressing the aftereffects of his experience for a total of twenty years, that Ridenhour found himself flat on his back because of a work-related injury and with no choice but to surrender.  “My life started changing right then and I can’t stop it, so I’m opening up my heart and my soul to see where this takes me.”

    Ridenhour is now in nurse’s training, determined to repay society for his previous mistakes and to help heal people.  His youth was wrapped around horrific incidents of child abuse and abandonment.  He grew up thinking he was unlovable and bad.  His near-death experience so challenged this distorted self-image that, although he wanted the euphoria back, he could not accept the rest of it.  Confused and frightened by the incident, he flung himself into a seemingly endless nightmare of self-destruction.

    “None of the drugs worked,” he confessed.  “They couldn’t even come close to matching my near-death experience.”  Later he was stunned to learn that many of the problems he had afterward are in fact typical aftereffects of the phenomenon.

    “I thought it was all me.  I never made the connection between my experience and why I felt so lost.  It took getting injured at work before I stopped trying to run away and just relaxed and let all that love and joy back, and the golden glow.  I had no choice, really.  I had to accept the truth that there is a power in me, and I can use it to help others.”

    Drug and alcohol free, Ridenhour has helped to organize an IANDS chapter in the Washington, D.C., area, one of many dedicated to providing informational meetings for near-death survivors and the interested public.

  15. There are near-death scenarios that are so otherworldly, so unusual in the way individuals are affected by them, they belong in a class by themselves.  These I call transcendent experiences, and they are often lengthy and involve complex issues and incredible revelations about life, history, and creation’s story.  Seldom personal, these episodes stretch an experiencer’s mind – sometimes beyond belief.  Invariably, the people who have them are inspired to take action, to make a difference in the world.  Although hearing claims by near-death survivors that they were privy to all knowledge during their experience is quite common, coming back with that knowledge intact rarely occurs.History gives us two examples that contrast how a society can be affected by an individual who has had a transcendent experience (pages 71-72, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”).Around 300 B.C.  the Greek philosopher Plato wrote of Er, the soldier, whose dead body lay in waste beside his fallen comrades for ten days.  When at last help came, many were puzzled, for the body of Er had not decayed as had the others.  Confused, Er’s relatives took him home for burial, but upon the funeral pyre he revived, stood up, and recounted what he had learned while on The Other Side for all to hear.  He then set about educating people concerning the spiritual truths that had been revealed to him, teaching them how they could live more fulfilling and satisfying lives.  (History leaves in doubt whether the story of Er was created by Plato, or a true report.)By 1837, Hung Hsiu-ch’uan, a peasant farmer’s son, had failed for the third time to pass the official state examination in Canton, China.  He fell into a prolonged delirium, his body wasting away as he lay near death for forty days.  He revived after having a miraculous vision that portrayed him and an “elder brother” searching out and slaying legions of evil demons in accordance with God’s will.  Six years later Hsiu-ch’uan came across a Christian missionary pamphlet.  He used what he read in the pamphlet to “substantiate” his conviction that his vision was real, and that he, as the younger brother of Jesus Christ and God’s Divine Representative, was ready and willing to overthrow the forces of evil (which he saw as the Manchus and Confucianism).  With the help of converts to his cause he established the God Worshippers Society, a puritanical and absolutist group that quickly swelled to the ranks of a revolutionary army.  Numerous power struggles later, Hsiu-ch’uan declared war against the Manchus and launched a civil uprising – the bloodiest in all history – which lasted fourteen years and cost twenty million lives.

    Both men, Er and Hsiu-ch’uan (who changed his name to T’ien Wang, the Heavenly King), were transfigured and transformed by their unusual near-death experiences and became zealous in their desire to “wake up” the deluded of their day.  Each man felt the REAL TRUTH had been revealed to him and to him alone, and thus it was his sacred duty to “save” the populace.  With Er, many were educated about the secrets of heaven, some becoming as transformed as he from “the good news.”  With Hsiu-ch’uan, wholesale carnage forged a “Heavenly Dynasty” that ripped asunder the very fabric of China.

    Transcendent cases are powerful in both content and consequences, yet they are “risky business” in the way they can affect experiencers’ lives .  .  .  and the lives of countless others.  This enigma repeats itself each time an individual is so transfigured and transformed.  Modern-day cases are no exception.

  16. In 1979, Berkley Carter Mills made history in the Commonwealth of Virginia and the city of Lynchburg by becoming the youngest father ever to win custody of a small child in divorce proceedings.  Six months later a massive load of compressed cardboard he was loading slipped out of control, slamming him against a steel pole.  He remembers a sharp pain, collapsing, being in a black void, then finding himself floating in a prone position twelve feet above his crumpled body.  He saw and heard people running around, yelling for an ambulance and saying, “Don’t touch him, give him air.”  His body went from white to blue; there was no breath.  The sight filled him with awe.  “I’m here, my body is there.  How did this happen?”  (Refer to pages 72-75, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT.”)Not understanding how he could suddenly be airborne, Carter Mills attempted to reenter his body.  Crawling downward in swimlike strokes he had almost reached his goal when a gentle but firm hand tugged his right arm.  When he looked up, there were two angels replete with robes, wings, bare feet, and streaming hair – no color but opaque white – and no particular gender.  “What’s going on?” he asked.  “We’ve come to take you to God,” they answered.  After some confusion on Carter Mills’s part the trio left the scene at tremendous speed, leaving the earth behind as if it were a star the size of a pinhead.  Their destination was an intensely bright light.  Carter Mills questioned, “How come I’m not cold and how come I’m not suffocating this far out in space?”  An angel replied, “This is your spiritual body, and these things do not affect it.”  They took him to a suspended platform, and in the center was a being so powerful Carter Mills thought it was God.  The angels bowed and took their places with two others, each with wings outstretched and hands folded in prayer, at the platform’s four corners.  Male in mannerisms and voice, the clean-shaven being turned out to be Jesus.Carter Mills could not look Jesus in the face as he perceived himself as naked and unfit for such an audience.  After some coaxing from Jesus, he felt more at ease.  “I’m going to judge you,” Jesus said.  Instantly Carter Mills’s whole life began to play out, starting at birth.  He relived being a tiny spark of light traveling to earth as soon as egg and sperm met and entering his mother’s womb.  In mere seconds he had to choose hair color and eyes out of the genetic material available to him and any genes that might give him the body he would need.  He bypassed the gene for clubfootedness, then watched from a soul’s perspective as cells subdivided.  He could hear his parents whenever they spoke and feel their emotions, but any knowledge of his past lives dissolved.  Birth was a shock: awful lights, giant people, eyes peering over face masks.  His only comfort was his mother.He relived each incident in his life, including killing a mother bird when he was eight.  He was so proud of that single shot until he felt the pain the bird’s three babies went through when they starved to death without her.  “It’s not true that only humans have souls,” Carter Mills cautions today.  “Insects, animals, plants have souls, too.  Yes, I still eat meat, for in this plane species eat each other to survive, but I bless my food and say thanks for the gift life gives.  If I don’t the food sours in my stomach.”

    He was shown that hell is a black blankness without God.  Upset, he yelled back, “How can you sit up here on this throne and allow such misery to happen on Earth?”  Gently he was told, “It’s your own fault.  I gave you the tools to live by.  I gave you free will and free choice.  And I allow you to be part of my creation.  It is your free will and your free choice that is responsible for starvation, war, and hate.”  Carter Mills felt pangs of guilt when he realized we coexist with God, no one is God’s servant or slave.

    Jesus, the angels and platform, disintegrated into a giant sphere of light once Carter Mills no longer needed their shape or form to put him at ease.  As the sphere grew it absorbed him, infused him with the ecstasy of unconditional love.  “Sexual orgasms can’t compare.  You are so high.  Magnify that to infinity!”  He zoomed back to his mangled remains as a ball of all knowing light and crashed into his solar plexus with such force it jolted his body to action.  He had been told before leaving The Other Side, “No hospital, no blood, no operation, God will show you how to heal yourself.”  Thus, when Carter Mills stood, he promptly walked to his car and drove home, on the way passing the ambulance that had been sent to rescue him.  Those present verified that he had been dead for twenty minutes.  The next morning Carter Mills awoke in a pool of blood.

    The doctor he went to for aid committed him to a psychiatric ward as insane when he refused surgery.  Since three independent psychiatrists had to confirm the verdict, and one objected, Carter Mills was released.  Although his injuries were extensive and severe, he recovered by himself and returned to work.  His former wife took advantage of his plight and challenged the custody ruling three times.  She lost each try.

    “The authorities tried to take my son away.  I lost half my friends, my job, almost everything else I had, but I didn’t lose God’s guidance.  I wouldn’t talk about my experience for two years.  I went from an active social life to that of a cripple before I could change things.  I wanted to get a degree in psychology, but had to quit several years later when my money ran out.”

    Carter Mills’s appearance on the Geraldo Show in 1989 was preceded by an old buddy breaking off their friendship just because he had agreed to discuss his near-death experience on national television.  Carter Mills was heartbroken, yet appear he did, there and hundreds of other places, sharing the voluminous knowledge he was given while on The Other Side.  For this he has been both hated and thanked, shunned and welcomed.  His mind is often flooded with incredibly accurate prophesies that leave him frustrated for want of knowing what to do about them.  Sometimes he feels as if he’s losing personal control.  Light bulbs even blow up in his presence if he flips on/off switches too fast.  Nonetheless, he is now healthier than ever, youthful and energetic, and he brags about how his son has turned out in spite of all the problems.  “My sacrifices were worth it, for my son knows that God is real.  He is drug free and tuned to his own soul.”

  17. Keep in mind what happened to Berkley Carter Mills as you consider the case of Mellen-Thomas Benedict.  For many years an accomplished lighting/cameraman for feature films on location outside of Hollywood, Benedict had racked up a lifetime of major events before he was thirty (pages 75-79, paperback version, “BEYOND THE LIGHT”).
    What may have been a near-death experience occurred several weeks after Benedict’s birth when it was discovered that his bowels were ruptured.  His body was tossed to one side as a corpse, yet much to everyone’s surprise he later revived.  As soon as he was big enough to grab hold of crayons, he started what became a compulsive urge to create symbolic renditions of the black/white yin/yang circles of Eastern religious thought.  He has no memory of why he drew those particular symbols.He spent his grade school years in a Catholic boarding school in Vermont, and was baptized in the Salvation Army religion as a youngster.  He traveled extensively because of a military stepfather until the family finally settled down in Fayetteville, North Carolina.In 1982 Benedict was diagnosed as having inoperable cancer.  He had retired from the frenzy of filmdom by then and was operating his own stained-glass studio.  As his condition worsened, he spent more and more time with his art.  One morning he awakened knowing he would die the next day, and he did.  As the typical heaven-like scenario began to unfold, Benedict recognized what was happening as it was happening.  The process was familiar to him because he had read many books about the near-death phenomenon previously.  Just as he reached the light at the end of the tunnel, he shouted, “Stop a minute.  This is my death and I want to think about this!”  By consciously intervening, Benedict willfully changed his near-death scenario into an exploration of realms beyond imagining, and a complete overview of history from the Big Bang to four hundred years into the future.

    Instantly he was pulled by light away from the tunnel, far away from earth, past stars and galaxies, past imagery and physical realities, to a multiangled overview of all worlds and all creation, and past even that to the edge of existence where vibrations cease.  He saw all wars from their beginnings, race as personality clusters, species operating like cells in a greater whole.  By merging into the matrix of his soul, he confronted the “NO THING” from which all things emerge.  Benedict saw planetary energy systems in detail and how human thoughts influence these systems in a simultaneous interplay between past, present, and future.  He learned that the earth is a great cosmic being.

    Benedict was aware of “walking” back into his body after deciding to return from his journey; as near as anyone can determine his experience took about ninety minutes.  His doctor’s assessment, though, was the most shocking – the cancer he had once had completely vanished.

    “Because this happened to me my fear is gone, and my perspective has changed.  You know, we are a very young species.  The violence that formed the earth is in us, too.  As the earth is mellowing, so are we as a people.  Once pollution slows, we will reach a period of sustained consciousness.  We have evolved as life forms from single-celled organisms to complex structures, and finally to a global brain.  Employment levels will never again be as they once were, which will force a redefinition of human rights.  We will adopt a more nurturing type of consciousness, freeing the mind for exceptional achievement.  I now know that all the answers to the world’s problems are just beneath the surface in US ALL.  Nothing is unsolvable.”

    Since his experience, Mellen-Thomas Benedict has been flooded with ideas for inventions and the marketing plans necessary to promote them.  He has been granted a number of U.S.  patents and is actively engaged in developing new types of toys for all age groups, a new type of cellular telephone wristwatch, a new electric power-generating system, a new prototype for self-supporting communities where families can come back together with more control over their lives, and DNA research on the frontiers of science.  His first manufacturing project (that of a unique yet simple glass cutter), sold out faster than he could produce the product.  “I believe my inventions are channeled psychically because they are beyond my field of expertise,” he explained.  At my insistence, Benedict participated in an experiment at Baylor University in Texas to identify the cellular makeup of a certain disease pattern, and was able to describe three cellprints a full year before they were verified medically.  In 1993, he went on to arrange laboratory experimentation with DNA coding and nerve-cell re-generation that has produced results of far-reaching magnitude.

After his near-death experience Berkley Carter Mills felt “directed” to contact and work with political leaders and the political process.  Successful at first, he later turned off more people than he turned on, sidestepping his potential to champion a campaign or run for office by giving talks instead of accomplishing tasks.  Although he has remained true to his inner guidance, he has been dogged by job losses, misunderstandings, arguments, and, at times, almost irrational paradoxes.  The harder he tries to help people the more doors slam in his face.  Although he has raised a wonderful son, he has yet to solve the enigma of how to fulfill the guidance he receives.

Mellen-Thomas Benedict was equally affected after his near-death episode, gifted with the same flow of information from The Other Side as Carter Mills and driven by the same need to reach out and assist others.  Benedict learned early on, however, that “obeying” inner guidance can be fraught with peril if one is not grounded.  This awareness led him to participate in many different classroom and study opportunities where he could learn to tame his own ego before he tackled “the gifts of spirit.”  His guidance to become an inventor has kept him solidly in the path of practical application, with results that speak louder than preachments or prophesies.

Not that the cases of Benedict and Carter Mills are the same as those of Er and Hsiu-ch’uan; of course they are not.  But they do offer a contemporary rendition of the same subtle yet important message the earlier accounts illustrate (a message present in every transcendent or impactual near-death experience I have encountered), and that is: setting one’s self apart, feeling somehow “chosen,” tempts one to pursue power OVER others rather than fostering power TO others.  The difference here is ego, and how it can waylay even the most sincere.  “Heavenly” guidance leads to self-deception if one’s ego is not redirected from self-satisfaction to service, from self-righteousness to renewal.

The issue of ego domination or ego desire directly impinges upon how a near-death survivor interprets his or her experience, integrates it, and comes to regard that sense of “mission” each is left with.  I cannot begin to emphasize strongly enough how powerfully the ego can misdirect even the best of intentions.

For more cases plus near-death aftereffects, refer to Beyond the Light.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Scientific Evidence Supporting Near-Death Experiences and the Afterlife

Do you believe life after death? No, maybe you should…

Dr. Kenneth Ring published a scientific paper in the Journal of Near-Death Studies (Summer, 1993) about people who had a near-death experience (NDE) of a type that provides verified evidence supporting the existence of an afterlife. Such people suddenly find themselves outside of their bodies and observing detailed events happening far away – sometimes hundreds and thousands of miles away – which were later verified by third-parties to have actually occurred. This phenomenon is called “veridical perception” and it is currently unexplainable by modern medical science because such observations are highly suggestive of a reality where consciousness can survive apart from the physical body and perhaps even death. Should conclusive evidence of veridical perception be found, it would be the greatest scientific discovery of all time. Currently, a large scientific study – called the The AWARE Study – is currently underway cross Europe and America to determine if veridical perception is a scientific fact. A second study – called The Immortality Project – was awarded $2.4 million by the John Templeton Foundation to fund such projects as: (1) The nature of human consciousness and mental processes during cardiac arrest and their relationship with brain resuscitation; (2) The psychological factors that dispose humans to perceive immortality and the possible existence of a link between morality and immortality; (3) The role that NDE testimonies play in shaping and reinforcing the potency of afterlife beliefs in IANDS and the NDE movement; (4) An examination of the life-review component of NDEs; (5) Research into the genetic structure of freshwater hydra which makes them effectively immortal, and its implications for human medicine; (6) Using immersive virtual reality to investigate how direct experiences of mortality, the possibility of post-death continued existence of the persona, and how the independence between the persona and the physical body might influence the beliefs, attitudes, character and behavior of people; (7) The afterlife beliefs in children and adults and their possible relationship between mind-body dualism; (8) The influence of culture on afterlife beliefs in mainland China compared with Chinese immigrants in the U.S.; (9) Determining whether the belief in the mutability of self reduces the fear of death and belief in the afterlife in Christian, Hindu and Buddhist cultures; (10) Why some people embrace the pursuit of indefinite lifespan extension while other people reject it, and how the prospect of being able to live indefinitely changes people’s investments in aspects of their religious and secular beliefs. Part of this grant will go to the University of Virginia headed by Dr. Bruce Greyson who will participate in a research study where doctors will attempt to monitor NDEs as they occur in the hospital, using computers near the ceiling to project random images in places where people tend to go into cardiac arrest. The images will be visible only at the ceiling, looking down. Because there already exists a substantial amount of anecdotal evidence supporting veridical perception, it may only be a matter of time before hard, scientific evidence of an afterlife is found. In this article you will discover even more astonishing evidence supporting the afterlife theory.

Table of Contents
1. People have NDEs while they are brain dead.
2. Out-of-body perception during NDEs have been verified.
3. People born blind can see during an NDE.
4. NDEs demonstrate the return of consciousness from death.
5. Raymond Moody’s NDE study has been replicated.
6. Experimental evidence shows NDEs are real experiences.
7. NDEs can be considered to be an objective experience.
8. NDEs have been validated in scientific studies.
9. Out-of-body experiences have been validated in scientific studies.
10. Autoscopy during NDEs have been validated in scientific studies.
11. A transcendental “sixth sense” of the human mind exists.
12. NDEs support the “holonomic” theory of consciousness.
13. Expansion of mind in NDEs supports consciousness theories.
14. The brain’s connection to a higher power has been validated.
15. NDEs can be replicated using drugs satisfying the scientific method.
16. NDEs are different from hallucinations.
17. The replication of NDEs satisfies the scientific method.
18. Apparitions of the dead have been induced under scientific controls.
19. People having NDEs have brought back scientific discoveries.
20. NDEs have advanced the field of medical science.
21. NDEs have advanced the field of psychology.
22. NDEs correspond with the “quirky” principles found in physics.
23. The transcendent nature of minds in NDEs corresponds with physics.
24. NDEs have advanced the fields of philosophy and religion.
25. NDEs have the nature of an archetypal initiatory journey.
26. People have been clinically dead for several days.
27. NDEs have produced visions of the future which later became true.
28. Groups of dying people can share the same NDE.
29. People having NDEs are convinced they saw an afterlife.
30. Childhood NDEs are remarkably similar to adult NDEs.
31. NDEs change people unlike hallucinations and dreams.
32. NDEs cannot be explained by brain chemistry alone.
33. NDEs have been occurring for thousands of years.
34. The skeptical “dying brain” theory of NDEs has major flaws.
35. Skeptical arguments against NDEs are not valid.
36. The burden of proof has shifted to skeptics of an afterlife.
37. Other anomalous phenomena supports an afterlife.
38. NDEs support the reality of reincarnation.
39. Scientific evidence of reincarnation supports an afterlife.
40. Xenoglossy supports reincarnation and an afterlife.
41. Past-life regression supports reincarnation and an afterlife.
42. Contact with “the dead” have occurred under scientific controls.
43. Many people have experienced after-death communications.
44. Dream research supports NDEs and an afterlife.
45. Deathbed visions support NDEs and an afterlife.
46. Remote viewing supports NDEs and an afterlife.
47. Studies show prayer to be effective under scientific controls.
48. The Scole Experiments supports NDEs and an afterlife.
49. Electronic voice phenomena supports NDEs and an afterlife.
50. Atheists believe in an afterlife after having an NDE.
51. Psychometry supports NDEs and an afterlife.
52. Memories of NDEs are more real than normal memories.

Source

Read more from Auricmedia:

[carousel-horizontal-posts-content-slider]

Is Near-Death experience just a trick?

I have posted articles and stories about Near-Death experience and there are evidence, that it may be real thing, but what if it is just a trick. Trick to allure us back to Earth and to this reincarnation cycle. Just like butterflies are allured to the light at night when researchers try to catch them. Here’s an article about that and if it’s a trick how we can avoid it:

SOLUTIONS AND EXIT STRATEGY TO WIN THE GAME OF LIFE AND ESCAPE FROM PRISON PLANET EARTH TO AVOID RECYCLED

Assuming the soul doesn’t dissipate into its immediate surroundings at death and it still retains its consciousness, there are several cases to prepare for. With all the programming about going to the light at death, the most likely scenario is that a light will appear. It will be very alluring: beautiful with attractive sounds. If one is religious then one may be met by what appears to be a spiritual guide. If one has an affinity for beautiful women, then seductive sirens may appear with promises of astral sex. It is also very likely that a loved one such as a deceased wife or husband will appear to welcome you and encourage you to come with them to the other side. If your spouse is alive it could be a parent or best friend who has since died. One must be extremely careful here not to just rush into the light. There are many species of animals who are lured into an alluring light or trap even here on earth. Literature is also replete with the gnostic tales of the Archons who can enter your mind and give you images or thoughts that are pleasing to you. This is also a trait that is reported during the alien abduction phenomenon.

It has also been featured in several Star Trek productions. The very first pilot for The Original Series back in the ’60s dealt with a race of beings that looked very similar to the little grey aliens. They were very diminutive and had the bald, bulbous heads. They also communicated telepathically and in the episode implanted thoughts and feelings into the subject’s head to elicit an emotional response. This appears to be based on the Archontic literature of the gnostics that was discovered in the Nag Hammadi library in Egypt. These beings were the basis of the pilot episode of Star Trek The Original Series. The most disconcerting example was in the Star Trek Voyager series and an episode named Coda. In this epsiode, an alien tries to trick Captain Janeway into thinking she is dead. Posing as her father it tries to convince her to come into the matix of light with it, but she is not fooled. At the end of the episode they ask the question whether all near death experiences are actually the result of alien encounters. The movie Contact also featured an alien appearing to cosmonaut as Jodie Foster as her father in order to make the encounter more comfortable for her. In the Star Trek movie First Contact, an alien being poses as God in order to lure the crew and steal their spaceship.

We live in a universe that appears to be predator based and deception is the norm. Here on Earth farmers do not have the best interest of the animal they are raising at the forefront of their concern. They merely wish to fatten the animal and then harvest it for food. We have no way of telling if the being that appears in the light or whether going into a light which we know nothing about is a good thing or a trick. I go on the assumption that most everything in life is presented to us as a lie. I see no reason to believe that the deception would all of a sudden stop just because I died. In order to have been in the position I am now I must have been tricked in the past and likely continue to be tricked over and over again. It may be a safe assumption to do the opposite of what we are programmed to do and what the masses will do.

HOW TO WIN “THE GAME” IN THE GAME SCENARIO:

The Game of Life

The Game of Life: I have good news and bad news. The good news is it’s a game and games are fun and for our amusement. It’s a virtual reality game on a reality tv show, a play or drama for all the world’s a stage and we are merely actors, and as game boys wii are players playing from a game pod in an electromagnetic field or a grid-iron. Games are usually either board games, card games with tricks, games where you roll a die over and over again to symbolize reincarnation, a race on a track, or a sports game. As eternal beings we get bored so that is why we play board games which are often on 64 checked squares. Games with cards and die are played on a table. This table or checked squares are what is called a matrix and represents the matrix of duality we live in via our 64 DNA codons. Games of sport are played on a field which is symbolic of the electromagnetic field or grid we live in. Football is even played on a grid-iron.

The bad news is the game is a matter of life and death and you’re the big game. You’re part of the human race against time. Don’t worry, though cuz you were game for it and besides you’re a good sport, right? In fact you are betting on it, you made a bet to beat the odds, an alpha bet or gambit with Bel cuz he’s a game Bel, a gambler. He is a trickster god, but it is a fair game and the game has a bunch of tricks. It’s all about “turns” or revolutions because it’s a ball game. In fact, the first ball game we know of was the Mayan ball game and the ball was the sun a.k.a. Baal, Ea/Enki, Ra, Bel, Lugh, Lucifer, Set, Devil, Satan, ‘It’. So you are playing against the devil, whose name Satan literally means Adversary. It’s a Ra deal and he is betting you don’t win. If you win, you are the champion. If you lose, you are Lugh’s. “Ea sports, it’s in the game.”

But in every game there is goal which is to “win” or beat the clock by scoring the most points (tallys). Every game has its rules, official rulers and players who play their roles (or rolls). They take turns and will roll or “die” over and over again. Make your “moves”. The rulers are the king, queen etc,(face cards in cards, you are the pawn in chess and what is called the “pip” in cards and dice. A pip is the dot on a domino, the spot on the lower cards in the card deck and checker in checkes. The pip has to get to the other side of the board to become “king” and be kinged and typically to the other side of the chess board to capture the king. The pip must pip thru to the other side by scoring or marking with his points (beak). A pip is a small seed, ball or bird — or a high pitched sound like a peep or chirp or squeak — and to pip means to shoot, to break through a shell, or defeat an opponent, He needs to reach the finish line or goal line of the end zone for a touchdown on a planet. It’s a race and he must make hits to make a home run to the base “ball” which is his base or home. In tennis he wins games, then a Set, then the match (Lucifer). In basketball, he puts the orange-brown ball (sun) in the hoop or ring. Football has a mascot to hex with cheers of ‘Ra, Ra, Ra….sssss, boom, ba’ cuz it’s a game of chants… ‘we got Spirit yes we do we got Spirit how bout you?’. In baseball the umpire wears an underbelly that makes him look like a reptile. In baseball you don’t want to make an out. You move around bases (base metals) of low vibration (bass) to make a diamond when you reach home plate (a ringer) which is a base with a pyramid. In football you go down down the field in a series of downs before you touchdown. The pitcher who stands on the mound or hill is the devil because infielders throw the ball around the horn.

Before the clock runs out and your time is up, you “die” or are rolled you must win the game or have more points. But to win the game you must cross the finish line first or before the clock runs out, or have more points — that’s the point — to be the victorious champion and win the pennant, gold cup, trophy or first prize/place. But right now you are lost cuz you don’t even know the game. You are a winner/winnow by beating your wings and the win/wind blows you free from heavier impurities as the fanatic fans cheer you on. You go for the gold medal/metal though now you are on a diamond in iron grid which is coarse or course/circuit.

Our deck of playing cards originallly came from tarot cards. The four suits were originally coins/pentacles, cups, wands, and swords which correspond to the four elements water, air, fire and earth. Tarot or ‘ta rot’ means “the wheel” or “the way/route” and signifies man’s alchemical journey. The first card is The Fool (unenlightened man) which ultimately leads to The Moon, The Sun, Judgement and then to the last card, The World, which is thought to represent starting all over again. So man’s ultimate judgment is in the sun where the heart is weighed. If it is pure enough it will pass through the fire. If not, it is sent back again. So these games represent purifying the soul by progressing from the heavier earth elements such as lead and turning lead into gold which is the sun. Games represent the token man as a fool or a pipsqueak pawn in the game moves his DNA across the board or electromagnetic field until it can reach and pip through the other side to win the crown or be crowned, that is become a king or sun god (win the gold metal/medal, the gold ring, the heart’s gold sun cup, the champion ship or boat of Ra).

If we decide not to go into the light, what other options do we have available to us? In no particular order:

SOLUTIONS:

  • 1.
    RESOLVE or WILL POWER of our FREE WILL — All games are only bound by their resolution so we need free will, a determined resolution or resolve to win or re-solve yet again this puzzle.We will use our Free Will and Will Power to go to where we imagine is good. This is actually probably my favorite choice. I am still looking for a worthy graphic for it. In most movies and TV shows like The Prisoner and Hellboy the hero overcomes evil by using his free will and will power. Number 6 in the TV series The Prisoner was set free because he refused to be stripped of his identity and kept his strong character. Dorothy willed her way back home in the Wizard of Oz. Pure Imagination was used in WILLy WON-ka. Ka was the soul to the Egyptians and E is energy (e=mc2). We will use our imagination to go to an imagined nation. We will “be leaving” by “believing”.
  • 2.
    Going inside of ourselves. In this upside-down inside-out world the way out is in. Space is as infinitely small inside of us as it is in outer space. There is said to be a sun inside of us. Many songs and esoteric traditions speak of this. Jesus said the kingdom of heaven is within you. See the Emerald Tablets of Thoth. When Buddha was on his deathbed he told a disciple to be his own light. The occultist Aleister Crowley said all men and women are stars. Celebrities and actors call themselves stars. Many songs by rock stars also mention it such as “we all shine on like the sun, the moon and the stars” (John Lennon’s Instant Karma), “you’re a shining star no matter who you are” (Shining Star, Earth Wind & Fire). There are likewise many references to the “fire within” especially the serpentine fire which is said to ascend the spinal column to enlighten the mind’s third eye. The movie Sanctum directed by James Cameron who has the two highest grossing movies of all-time in Avatar and Titanic utilizes “The only way out is in” as its tagline. Led Zeppelin, one of the best rock bands of all-time and deeply immersed in the occult, named one of its albums In Through The Out Door. Of course, this could just be programming and the actual way out is through the in door.
  • 3.
    SOLution — the sun may be a STARgate. The sun is a star. Sun spots are said to have another sun spot on the exact opposite side of the sun, implying that you could travel right through it to the center of the sun perhaps as a wormhole. In the elite propaganda tool the Bible Jesus said he is the door and no one comes to the Father but through him. The sun in this scenario would be the golden gate bridge. Symbolically, you are slaying the fire-breathing dragon. In alchmeical terms the gold passes through the fire unharmed and is purified. The Statue of LIBERTY has a crown on its head which is representative of the sun. And the poem reads, “I stand beside the golden door”. The Freemasonic symbol for the sun is a circle with a dot in the middle of it perhaps to signify a hole in the center. The symbol appears to have come from the egyptian symbol for Aten, the solar disc worshipped as god during Akhenaten’s reign.Recently a huge triangle was seen in the sun and there was much speculation about it being a star gate. Solar shamans claim to have steered their souls through the center of the sun as well. In this scenario, the moon is an interceptor of souls so it would have to be avoided as well as the Earth’s Van Allen Belt, the Venus “Fly Trap”, The Mars Spirit Rover (even though Mars is further away from the Sun), and Mercury/Hermes the Thief of Souls. Timing should be planned perfectly so that the moon is on the other side of the earth away from the sun as well as Venus and Mercury, if at all possible. If the sun is 93 million miles away and it takes light 6 minutes or so to travel there, then we need to be extremely fast. The moon is 250,000 miles away so even at 1000 miles an hour it would take 10 days just to make it to where the moon orbits. I assume with the soul being so light we can travel very fast. I think this is one of the reasons we are being pushed so many heavy metals (fillings, jewelry, chemtrails, music, etc) and fattening us up so that a heavy residue remains with us to slow us down and it may even perhaps make us magnetic. Supporting evidence: Tool album Spiral Out, The last episode of The Prisoner was entitled Fall Out, the tagline for the movie Sanctum is “The Only Way Out Is Down”.
  • 4.
    Go inside the earth. If they tell us that the heavens are up and hell is down, then maybe the opposite is true. We greet each other all the time by saying “Hello”. If you break the word up into two syllables it sounds like “hell low” and certainly the subconscious mind would make that connection. Santa, or Satan, lives at the North Pole so the South Pole may be a better option. It is the land of Oz (Australia). The Hollow Earth theory and Agartha legends are believed to be true by many. Some satellite images have even shown a hole at the pole. It is also forbidden to fly over the poles. Admiral Byrd traveled to the North Pole and reported there was lush vegetation there. There is rumored to be The Great White Brotherhood and ascended masters living inside the earth, but there are also rampant reports of reptilian beings too. The Hopi indians speak of the Ant People. Tunneling down inside the earth could be considered traveling through a worm hole.
  • 5.
    Go through the black hole at the center of the galaxy a.k.a. the galactic center or the central sun. This could be a white hole on the other side and could be the yang to this ying which would be positive. Of course, you could also get crushed due to the ridiculously massive gravity. And then there is the little problem of it being 26,000 light years away, but perhaps you could get there instantaneously by thought, who knows. You would become whole by going through the hole.
  • 6.
    Siruis. By it’s very name it must be serious or important. It certainly was to the ancient Egyptians. One of the shafts in the Great Pyramid at Giza, Egypt is aligned with Sirius. The Pharoahs were believed to travel there after their death to be with the Gods. Our sun is also believed by many esotericists to be in a binary system with the star Sirius. In the movie Contact Jodi Foster travels though the wormhole to the Pleiades.
  • 7.
    Dissolution or DIS-solution. This is a sort of spiritual death where you dissolve. You refuse to engage your mind or consciousness with anything because it is all just projections of the mind, phantoms or illusions. Stop feeding the machine. If you want the game to stop, just stop playing the game! This would be the null edge or knowledge. This could result in nirvana. Like in the movie War Games the only way to win is not to play the game. We are trapped in a prison of duality and emotions are harvested so the only way to end the game is not to react to it or play the game. The Archons who feed off our electronic energy, e, feed off our emotions. Emotions are just our energy, e, in motion so if we cease that motion they starve and the game dies.
  • 8.
    Go into the clear light of the Tibetan Book of the Dead. The Tibetan Book of the Dead says there are a series of different colored lights after death and instructs the departed soul to go to the clear light and to ignore the other lights, especially the smoky white light which is Hell.
  • 9.
    Polaris, the way out = Polar is the way out. The company Polaris makes all terrain vehicles, but that is their slogan. It is taken from the shamen who would travel along the axis mundi or World Tree to Polaris, the North star. It is said to be a serpent rope or vine with which the shamen could communicate with the Divine? Also The Olympics has an event called the Pole Vault. Why? is it because you can vault or jump over the pole or the pole will vault you with a high jump? In nursery rhymes the cow jumped over the moon and Jack jumped over the candlestick.
  • 10.
    Going perpendicular to the flat galactic disc/plane and just hauling ass out of here. The freemasons use a square and compass for their symbol. The square may represent 90 degree angles. To go into any new dimension requires making a perpendicular 90 degree angle to the current dimension.
  • 11.
    Go to the darkness. Pure light is dark, It can only be seen when reflected by an object? The word ‘void’ has been demonized as to avoid something. Or go to the half-light, the balance which is neither black nor white, not part of the extreme duality.
  • 12.
    This experience of life here on earth is called “existence” or “exist ends”. So to “end” the existence we go to the ends or extremities of the earth. If you want the end of the earth just go to the ends of the earth. In many shows such as The Truman Show, The Prisoner, The Thirteenth Floor, Dark City, For The World Is Hollow And I Have Touched The Sky characters have traveled to the boundary of the earth, often water such as Shell Beach, only to find out there is a wall there. So, the ocean, the North/South Pole, Mount Everest, Fiji, inside the earth, etc. There are legends that sailors who die at sea are “lost souls” perhaps meaning the moon rover can’t retrieve them. Or to the other extreme, if you want out of something you go outside its boundaries so you might try to leave the solar system via Pluto on the outskirts of the solar system to break on through to the other side. If you want out of anyenclosure you have to go to the edge of it or just break through. Pips are common in games. A chicken pips its way out of an egg by pecking through. In chess and checkers you are rewarded by getting your man to the other side. In checkers the man becomes a king.”
  • 13.
    As the song says, “Life is but a dream”. So in that case we need to wake up from the dream. Lucid dreaming is becoming aware during the dream that you ae dreaming. Then you are able to do incredible things like astrally travel. When we recognize that it’s a dream or that the dream is over, then we often wake from the dream. A wake is also associated with a wave or a funeral.
  • 14.
    To become enlightened by activating the kundalini fire at the base of one’s spine and allowing it to ascend upwards though the chakra system until one’s pineal gland opens the third eye to see through the illusion of reality and become a king by ascending the column of light through the crown chakra.

With any scenario bear in mind that the soul could get disoriented by going up since the Earth in enveloped by the radiation of the Van Allen Belts. The earth like a magnet has a dipole. So it is recommended to travel close to the ground to one of the poles and then go from there. It is also highly recommended to avoid the moon at all costs. If possible, die or make your escape when the moon is on the other side of Earth. Also if heading toward the Sun watch out for the Venus Fly Trap, the Mars Spirit Rover, and Mercury was known as the thief of souls.

Those are the main options as I see. Good luck and choose wisely. Do not rush into any decision quickly especially with regards to the white light. If a loved one is encouraging you to come with them, make sure you ask them several times if they are who they say they are.

Source

Kevin Williams Q&A about Near-Death Experience

This phenomenon has attracted me foe a while now, because it proves, that something happens when we die and we are not just skin and bones:

By Kevin Williams

The following questions were emailed to me by Suprina Walvekar, a college student who is interested in the near-death experience and who wrote a term paper on the subject. Her questions were very good so I spent a considerable amount of time answering them. What started out to be a simple reply to an email message, turned out to be a good interview of my own opinions concerning NDEs. So I decided to post them for anyone wanting to know my personal opinions about the NDE. Feel free to use this information in any way you wish. My responses will be updated from time to time as my opinion on this subject evolves. These answers are only my own 2 cents worth. Although I live, eat, breathe, and sleep NDEs, I don’t claim to be a NDE expert on the subject. There are many experts in this field who are far more qualified than I am. I have never had a NDE – at least not in this lifetime. We have all died and been reborn numerous times throughout history. This is perhaps one reason why NDE research is so popular – it reminds us of the afterlife knowledge we already know at a deeper and higher conscious level. And although I am no NDE expert, I am a NDE fanatic whose computer skills and manic depressive permanent disability allows me to express my NDE mania twenty four hours a day and seven days a week if I desire. This obsession I have for NDE research has helped me keep my sanity while incorporating this higher knowledge into my life. A person doesn’t need to have a NDE to have the life-changing effects that comes by actually having one. NDE research has certainly brought together my scientific, religious, and metaphysical knowledge and made them compatible. It is my desire that others can find the satisfaction I have had from studying NDEs and NDE research. With this in mind, here is the interview questions and answers I shared with Suprina Walvekar.

Suprina Walvekar:  What are you hoping to learn from researching NDEs?

Kevin Williams:  Foremost, I would like to find hard scientific proof of life after death. Specifically, I hope to learn for certain that consciousness survives well after bodily death. There is a mountain of circumstantial evidence that this is the case, but very little scientific evidence. But, it may be asking too much to obtain scientific evidence of life after death. Existence of the consciousness after death may not be scientifically quantifiable. I also would like to go beyond proof of life after death and discover exactly what life after death like? Is there some kind of divine plan for us? What does it mean to experience God? These are some of the questions I want to learn from near-death research.

Suprina Walvekar:  What kinds of NDE reports intrigue you the most?

Kevin Williams:  The experiences that interest me the most are those where people witness events while out of their bodies and are later verified to have occurred. I already have a few such experiences documented on my website. While experiences have been documented, they still only provide circumstantial evidence and not hard scientific evidence. The experiences of people born blind interest me tremendously. Studies suggest that people born blind do have vision while out of their bodies. For them, it is the first time in their lives they have vision. Experiences revealing the reality of reincarnation fascinate me. Experiences that bring back information about the future are extremely interesting to me. Finally, I am also interested in experiences that do not fit the typical profile. Such experiences suggest that the spirit realms are dynamic and not static.

Suprina Walvekar:  What do you think is the most important information you learned from researching NDEs?

Kevin Williams:  By far, the most important fact I have found from these experiences is how critically important love is. The NDE appears to be an encounter with the Source of all the love in the universe. It is as Dannion Brinkley was told, “Love is the difference that God makes.” Many experiencers have learned that love, the spirit of unlimited and unconditional compassion, is God. They suggest that this love is the highest form of religion there is. They also suggest that the way to these higher spiritual conditions of afterlife bliss is through practicing unconditional love here on Earth. Those who do not practice love in the physical will have difficulty experiencing it in the spiritual. This is because the spiritual realms are experienced within us. Another important fact I have learned from NDEs the idea that we are currently dwelling in the afterlife right now. The physical universe is only one of many realms in the afterlife. Some experiences, such as that of Edgar Cayce, suggest that our physical universe is a realm that is roughly half-way between the lowest afterlife realm and the highest. In a real sense, we may actually be half-way to heaven. We are working our way upward like a grade school student working toward high school and graduation. This is what I have learned from these types of experiences.

Suprina Walvekar:  How would you describe a typical NDE?

Kevin Williams:  A typical NDE would have some of the common aspects found in many other NDEs. It begins when people leave their physical body. Sometimes they see their bodies trying to be resuscitated or hear someone declare them dead. They may hear the thoughts and experiencing the feelings of the living people around their physical body. They may be sucked into a vortex or tunnel that appears to connect the physical realm to another realm. They may come into contact with a being made out of extraordinary light emanating tremendous love. This being knows everything about them yet holds no judgment at all. They may be reunited with loved ones and friends who have already died. They may then have their entire life instantaneously replayed – every thought, feeling, and act. Then, they may find themselves before some kind of barrier that is a point of no return. They may then be told their mission is not complete or their time to die has not yet come or some variation of this. Eventually, they will find themselves back in their body. After having a NDE, the person may discover that he/she is not the same anymore. There are some reported common after-effects that many people have after having a NDE. They may also be in need of information or even support. The internet also provides a wealth of information on this subject.

Suprina Walvekar:  What aspect of a NDE catches your attention the most?

Kevin Williams:  The life review is said to be one of the most amazing and enlightening aspect of the NDE. This is because your life is revealed in a reality that leaves no question about yourself. During a life review, every question you may possibly have is ultimately answered. You don’t merely witness your life flash before your eyes, you actually relive your entire life on Earth instantaneously – every thought, emotion and deed. And it is not only your thoughts, emotions, and deeds you experience. You experience every thought, feeling and deed of everyone you have ever come in contact with – even brief encounters with strangers. Some have described it as instantaneously becoming everyone in your life. You see your life from every possible perspective and angle: your own perspective, other people’s perspective and God’s perspective. Every possible thing you want to know about your life is there for you to review and study from a dimension where time doesn’t exist. The life review is for educational purposes – not for judgmental purposes. Some people, namely very strict religious people, may feel the life review is some form of judgment; but these people usually realize at the end of it that it is only self-judgment. Sometimes the life review is not limited to just one life, but many lifetimes. One experiencer, Dr. George Rodonaia, reported instantaneously living in the minds of everyone throughout history who ever lived. He was able to live in the mind of Jesus and his disciples.

I enjoy the tremendous emotions of love and happiness that people feel during these experiences. Although these experiences have similarities to each other, each one is unique because each person has a unique perspective and perception. But, love is the universal factor.

These experiences can be highly emotional. These emotions can run the full range of expression throughout these experiences. It can begin with the initial fear of dying. Then it can transform into curiosity when the person leaves their body. Then they might experience a profound peace they cannot express. When the light appears, the emotions change to that of experiencing a homecoming of love that one believes they have never before known. Then complete satisfaction, understanding and awe can come as a result of the life review. The ecstasy of being one with all things and God can be incredible. But then disappointment comes from discovering you must leave and return to your body. Then the pain returns once you are in your body again. The frustration about the inability to tell others about it can arise. Also, a tremendous depression can come – along with a profound homesickness for heaven. It appears that every possible human emotion – in its rawest and magnified form – can be found in these experiences. These are very powerful emotional experiences that forever changes people. No other experience even comes close.

Suprina Walvekar:  Did the NDE reports you have read and researched take away your fear of death?

Kevin Williams:  Very much so. It is very difficult to read these kinds of experiences and not have them take away your fear of death. These experiences show that death is actually an illusion and that we are already living in the afterlife right now. Death is just a brief transition from one dimension to another. In fact, reading these accounts has only made me eager to return home.

These experiences are contagious. The deeply profound, enormous unconditional love described by them, can overwhelm those who read about them. They speak to my heart in ways that I feel I have already known, but just forgotten.

The complete lack of the fear of death which experiencers have as a result of their NDE is a strong testimony that there is nothing to fear about death. Madame Marie Curie once said, “Nothing in life is to be feared, only understood.” Once we understand the nature of death by reading about these experiences, there is nothing to fear about them. Of course, everyone fears the pain that can occur during the dying process. But once this door has been crossed, and if you are generally a good person, there is nothing to fear about death. As one little girl stated after her NDE: “Life is the hard part. The light is for later.” For those who practice hatred, murder, and harm to others, however, it is the afterlife that may be the hard part and may be feared.

Suprina Walvekar:  Did you look at life differently after you first read some of these NDE reports?

Kevin Williams:  Very much so. Before I knew about NDEs, I was a fundamentalist Christian who was absolutely certain that when I die, I would be carried to the highest heaven to be forever before the very throne of God. But, after reading several NDEs, such as that of Dr. George Ritchie, I realized that merely believing in Jesus is not enough to attain heaven. I learned that one must become as Christ himself practicing unconditional love for others to reach this level of bliss. It means we get to heaven by emulating the love of Jesus rather than by worshipping him. Reading NDEs cracked my rigid religious mindset and made my religious beliefs to be completely ridiculous at best.

From reading NDEs, I discovered a spirituality and understanding I could never get through religion alone. The great thing about these experiences is that you don’t need to have one to benefit from them. All that is necessary is to read what others have experienced and put what they have learned into practice. Reading what they have learned will give you a larger understanding, the big picture, of reality. This includes the nature of God, life, love, and the afterlife. No other way, short of having an experience yourself, can give you this understanding.

Suprina Walvekar:  If you could tell us one important lesson in life, according to your NDE research, what would it be?

Kevin Williams:  Without a doubt, the most important lesson NDEs teach us is the supreme importance of unconditional love. Love is where we all came from and love is where we will all eventually return. Love is what life is really all about. Learning and growing in unconditional love is why we are all here on this blue marble called Earth. Life itself is God. Love itself is God. Everyone and everything is a part of God. All things are held together by the power of love. Love is the way to eternal bliss and the way to overcome the cycle of birth, death, and rebirth. There is no greater force in the universe than unconditional love because it is universal and divine. The more love we cultivate within ourselves and the more love we give to others and the more we evolve towards embodying unconditional love, then the closer we come to our goal – liberation from death. True love can never die. Love and knowledge are the only things we can really take with us when we die. Death doesn’t change much of anything. I like how one particular experiencer, Chuck Griswold, put it. He said death is merely a body problem. This is so true. We are also continually born into this world and subjected to death until we have evolved and embodied unconditional love as Buddha and Jesus did. We don’t go to heaven. We grow to heaven to become permanent citizens of heaven. The kingdom of heaven is within us. When it becomes fully manifested within ourselves and the world through unconditional love, then we are no longer the prodigal children away from God. To manifest our higher spirit of love within us into conscious reality is the way we return to our origins – to the Source of All Things. Then wherever we find ourselves, heaven will always be manifested within us and we will always be in heaven – never to die again. This is the evolutionary goal of humanity.

Suprina Walvekar:  What do you believe is the ultimate meaning behind NDEs if you could tell us in one or two sentences?

Kevin Williams:  Everything is a part of God because God is life, light, and love. Practicing unconditional love is the evolutionary key for humanity to obtain eternal life (no more death) and death is just a threshold that we briefly cross over to another way of life.

“Love is the answer. Any questions?” – Kevin Williams

Source

War and the Near-Death Experience

By Kevin WilliamsWar exists everywhere in nature. The world is a literal combat zone where survival of the fittest is law. Viruses invade our bodies and antibodies kill them. We are constantly at war against insects that destroy our crops and invade our homes. Because we, as humans, are at the top of the food chain, we slaughter all kinds of plants and animals for food and clothes. Law enforcement is fighting a war against crime and drugs. The federal government declared war on poverty and illiteracy. At times, our country declares war against other countries which threaten our national interests. Hurricanes, earthquakes, and other natural catastrophes unmercifully kills multitudes of people and destroys billions of dollars worth of property. Some day in the future, the world will in danger of being destroyed by a killer asteroid or comet. Ultimately, the whole universe might end the same way it began – with a violent explosion of unimaginable destruction. 
Table of Contents
1. Introduction 11. The Meek Will Inherit the Earth?
2. God’s Big Bomb 12. Give Me Liberty or Give Me Death
3. The War for the Survival of the Fittest 13. The Perfect Love of Adolf Hitler
4. Natural Born Killers 14. The Perfect Teacher Adolf Hitler
5. The Planet of the Apes 15. The Perfect Lessons From Adolf Hitler
6. Holy War? Smart Bombs? Friendly Fire? Military Intelligence? 16. Apocalypse Now
7. The War Against Death 17. The Enemy Within
8. Learning From War 18. War Is Hell
9. The Armies of Heaven 19. Farewell To Arms
10. No Pain. No Gain.
Return to Top  
1. Introduction
In New York City, terrorists flew airplanes into the Twin Towers and killed thousands of innocent people in the name of religion. What should our response be to this? Should we love the terrorists and pray for them in the hope that more of them don’t do it again? Or should we kill them all to prevent them from ever killing our children? In the light of the NDE and unconditional love, should we kill our enemies or should we love them? This is not an easy question for us to answer. Fortunately, we can find some answers by analyzing history, nature, and science in light of the NDE.
Return to Top  
2. God’s Big Bomb
An incredibly violent act by God resulted in the creation of the universe and all the acts of violence that followed. An infinitely massive explosion unleashed by God led to unimaginable chaos, destruction and fireballs of incredible proportions. After eons of time, the chaos began to subside and harmony began – the heavenly bodies were born.
Multi-colored icon.   “I saw that the Big Bang is only one of an infinite number of Big Bangs creating Universes endlessly and simultaneously. The only images that even come close in human terms would be those created by supercomputers using fractal geometry equations.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)
Return to Top  
3. The War for the Survival of the Fittest
From the very beginning, the survival of the fittest became the struggle for life through domination, submission, killing, and being killed. The evolution of all living things came about through war and aggression. The fight or flight mechanism within animals and humans is a critical component of evolution. Animals and humans kill plants and animals for survival. This is not a moral decision, but a matter of life and death.
Multi-colored icon.   A way became available for souls to enter the Earth and experience it as part of their evolutionary / reincarnation cycle. Of the physical forms already existing on Earth, a species of anthropoid ape most nearly approached the necessary pattern. Souls descended on these apes – hovering above and about them rather than inhabiting them – and influenced them to move toward a different goal from the simple one they had been pursuing. They came down out of the trees, built fires, made tools, lived in communities, and began to communicate with each other. Eventually they lost their animal look, shed bodily hair, and took on refinements of manner and habit. The evolution of the human body occurred partly through the soul’s influence on the endocrine glands until the ape-man was a three-dimensional objectification of the soul that hovered above it. Then the soul fully descended into the body and Earth had a new inhabitant: the homo sapien. (Edgar Cayce)
Return to Top  
4. Natural Born Killers
Evolution and reincarnation put humans at the top of the food chain of command. Humans succeeded in conquering the animal kingdom and ruling the planet through violence and killing. Science is beginning to understand how humans are genetically natural born killers. Medical researchers have discovered that people born with dysfunctional frontal cortexes of the brain are highly prone to be serial killers. In our courts of law, criminal defense attorneys have used the criminal defense of “my brain made me kill.” FBI profilers know young, white men are more prone to be serial killers. The Greek philosopher Plato, in his acount of the near-death experience of a soldier named Er, wrote how Er observed the reincarnation process where souls must decide their destiny or “fate” before incarnating:
Multi-colored icon.   “One of these fates casts before the crowd to be reincarnated a number of earthly destinies from which they may choose to be, for example, a tyrant, an animal, an artist, or, as Odysseus carefully chose, an ordinary citizen who minds his own business.” (Plato)
Return to Top  
5. The Planet of the Apes
The history of humanity is the history of warfare. Modern civilization is the product of a tremendous number of devastating wars and man’s inhumanity to man. History teaches us how humanity learns little from history. However, some people are learning from history by traveling back into time during their NDEs to experience the entire history of the world. Perhaps the reason near-death experiencers journey through history is to teach us the lessons of history.
Multi-colored icon.   “I went back and lived in the minds of Jesus and his disciples. I heard their conversations, experienced eating, passing wine, smells, tastes – yet I had no body. I was pure consciousness. If I didn’t understand what was happening, an explanation would come. But no teacher spoke. I explored the Roman Empire, Babylon, the times of Noah and Abraham. Any era you can name, I went there.” (Rev. George Rodonaia)
Return to Top  
6. Holy War? Smart Bombs? Friendly Fire? Military Intelligence?
In modern times, humans became capable of completely destroying the world and everyone in it with weapons of mass destruction. Experiencers reveal that war not only exists in the physical realm, but in the spirit realm as well. The inner nature of man that is responsible for committing atrocities against others becomes manifested in spirit realms.
Multi-colored icon.   “I had always thought of hell, when I thought of it at all, as a fiery place somewhere beneath the Earth where evil people like Hitler would burn forever. But what if one level of hell existed right here on the surface – unseen and unsuspected by the living people occupying the same space.” (Dr. George Ritchie)
Return to Top  
7. The War Against Death
Today, doctors are beginning to win the war against death. Modern medical technology can now be used by doctors to literally bring people back from death.
Multi-colored icon.   During her NDE, Laura experienced a heated battle between the doctors who were trying to save her and the angels who were trying to bring her over to spirit. During the struggle, an angel finally said, “They’re stronger than we are,” and she was sucked back into her body. (Laura)
Return to Top   
8. Learning From War
While it is true that love is always the best teacher, even war can result in divine revelations for the learning and soul growth of humanity in general. Near-death insights reveal that our greatest mistakes can be our greatest teachers.
Multi-colored icon.   The oldest near-death account ever recorded in western civilization was the result of war. Plato described the NDE of a soldier who was killed in battle and who came back to life on his funeral pyre. Er was told that he must be a messenger to humanity to tell them of the other world. (Plato)Multi-colored icon.   Lynn saw soldiers who died during the Vietnam War hiding in the near-death tunnel. They were afraid to come into the light or who were disoriented about where they were. Lynn was told that there was no need to worry about them because a guide would eventually help them along. (Lynn)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Ned Dougherty once lived an unspiritual and hedonistic life. While trying to murder his business partner, Ned had a heart attack and a NDE. He saw the light of God and felt God’s embrace and love – a love greater than any love he had ever known. Spiritual beings began cheering him and conveying their loving encouragement and support. They cheered: “You are doing wonderfully. We are here to support you. Continue to do good work, and we will help you. You are part of us, and we are part of you. We stand ready to come to your aid when you need us, and you will. Call us. Beckon us. We will flock to you when the time comes!” Ned was confused by all the attention because there wasn’t anything wonderful about the way he had conducted his life. He thought, “How can I be doing wonderfully? I almost killed someone tonight. Could I be justified in what I tried to do?” Ned’s deceased friend appears and says, “You were spiritually rescued from a negative event that was taking place in your life.” (Ned Dougherty)

 

Multi-colored icon.   After a man’s son was murdered, it angered him so much that he decided to kill the person responsible. One day, the spirit of his son appeared to him and said, “No hatred, no anger, Dad,” and he repeated it, “No hatred, no anger.” This amazing spiritual experience changed his heart so much that he no longer felt the anger and hatred. He even began to feel sorry for the man who murdered his son because he will have to live every waking minute of his life knowing that he is a murderer. (Bill Guggenheim)

 

Multi-colored icon.   During the Apostle Paul’s NDE, he witnessed the judgment and punishment of a soul who murdered three people. Paul saw angels whipping the murderer. The soul wonders what sin he has committed. The “gatekeeper” brings forth three of his murder victims. The soul was then cast down to the world to be reincarnated. (Apocalypse of Paul)

 

Multi-colored icon.   A woman consulted Edgar Cayce on a critical health matter. She was about to undergo a very risky surgery and she wanted to know whether or not to have it done. Cayce induced himself into having a NDE using hypnosis in order to read the woman’s life record in heaven. Afterward, he advised the woman to have the surgery because it would be a success. He explained that the surgeons who were to perform the surgery were once Inquisitors in a past life who tortured and killed her because of her religious beliefs. By going ahead with the surgery, she would be allowing the surgeons to pay a karmic debt they owed her. Because of this advice, the woman underwent the surgery. It was successful just as Cayce foretold. (Edgar Cayce)

Return to Top  
9. The Armies of Heaven
Some near-death accounts describe the unseen spiritual warfare occurring all around us and the warring angels involved. These angels are often described as extensions of God’s desire to bring peace to the world.
Multi-colored icon.   “God is in the process of recruiting an army in which God will shake the world. Working through his soldiers, God will produce great miracles that will shake the established hierarchy of organized religion.” (Rev. Howard Pittman)Multi-colored icon.   “The archangels Michael and Gabriel are two gigantic, magnificent and mighty beings dressed in brilliant garb. Michael’s role is to choose souls to be soldiers for God. Gabriel teaches souls the ways of the soldier for God.” (Lou Famoso)

 

Multi-colored icon.   According to the archangel Michael, God’s army of angels is visiting us with a life force of energy, a spiritual energy radiated by the Creator to all humankind. (Ned Dougherty)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “I was told that the war between darkness and light upon the Earth has grown so intense that if we are not continually seeking light, the darkness will consume us and we will be lost. I was not told when it would happen, but I understood that the Earth is being prepared for the second coming of Christ.” (Angie Fenimore)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Souls preparing themselves for birth are like battle-hardened veterans girding themselves for combat.” (Dr. Michael Newton)

 

Multi-colored icon.   During her NDE, Kerry Kirk witnessed a battle between a Being of Light and a force of darkness during which the dark force was defeated. (Kerry Kirk)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Everything in the spirit realm is controlled by the all-pervading vibration of God. This divine vibration controls all thoughts by destroying negative thoughts and allowing only good thoughts of love and happiness.” (Arthur Yensen)

Return to Top  
10. No Pain. No Gain.
Near-death accounts reveal that God’s love for us is not a passive love that would sit by and watch humans destroy the world and everyone in it. The evidence suggests that although God does not want people to kill each other, God permits it for the purpose of instruction. Such evidence suggests that God’s love is a tough love.
Multi-colored icon.   “God does not wish to see us suffer. Our adversities are of our own creation. Just as a parent punishes a child in order to correct it, so the laws of God prove immovable when we try to resist them. The more we struggle to resist, the more hopelessly do we entangle ourselves at the mental or physical or material or emotional level, and sometimes on all four levels simultaneously.” (Edgar Cayce)Multi-colored icon.   “God’s overriding desire is to purify the darkness of our souls, irrespective of the suffering it puts us through to achieve that end. If we learn to accept our situations in life, instead of fighting it, then our suffering is greatly minimized.” (Daniel Rosenblit)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “All the suffering in our lives is actually for our own good. Out of the most tragic of circumstances springs human growth.” (Angie Fenimore)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Howard Storm was given the following insights from beings of light after his life review when he was fearful of returning to Earth life and afraid he would make mistakes again:

“Mistakes are an acceptable part of being human. We are here to make all the mistakes we want because it is through our mistakes that we learn. As long as we try to do what we know to be right, we will be on the right path. If we make a mistake, we should fully recognize it as a mistake, then put it behind us and simply try not to make the same mistake again. The important thing is to try our best, keep our standards of goodness and truth, and not compromise them to win people’s approval. God loves us just the way we are, mistakes and all. When we make a mistake, we should ask for forgiveness. After that, it would be an insult if we don’t accept that we are forgiven. We shouldn’t continue going around with a sense of guilt, and we should try not to repeat our mistakes. We should learn from our mistakes. God wants us to do what we want to do. That means making choices – and there isn’t necessarily any right choice. There are a spectrum of possibilities, and we should make the best choice from those possibilities. If we do that, we will receive help from the Other Side.” (Rev. Howard Storm)
Multi-colored icon.   “Our suffering is not a cross from God for us to bear. It is a challenge to help us grow and stay compassionate.” (Lynn)Multi-colored icon.   “Life is supposed to be hard. We can’t skip over the hard parts. We must earn what we receive.” (Angie Fenimore)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “An acceptance of suffering as a needed lesson can bring instantaneous healing.” (Edgar Cayce)

Return to Top  
11. The Meek Will Inherit the Earth?
Jesus said the meek will inherit the Earth. The question arises concerning the identity of the meek and the identity of the strong? Are the so-called strong actually weak? Are the so-called weak actually strong? Near-death insights reveal how people who appear to be very physically weak are often very spiritually strong and how these people chose to assume their physical weaknesses before they were born for the purpose of advancing the spiritual growth of themselves and others.
Multi-colored icon.   “There are many divine rewards from struggling and overcoming a handicap from birth.” (Mary Ellen)Multi-colored icon.   “The mentally retarded are special people who know much more than they are able to express. They are actually more spiritually advanced and come to Earth to teach the rest of us.” (Sandra Rogers)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is a cycle leading humanity toward perfection. Most people have this secret revealed to them when they die, but handicapped children often know this and endure their problems without complaining because they know that their burdens will pass. Some of these children have even been given the challenge of teaching the rest of us how to love.” (Dr. Frank Oski)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hardships are necessary for the growth of our soul.” (Sandra Rogers)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Some people have a NDE because of losing a battle against a fatal disease. During their NDE, a Being of Light miraculously destroys the disease in their body. They are then returned to their body and returned to life. This suggests that God does destroy diseases in NDEs – possibly as a testimony of the supremacy of the spirit over the body. (Anecdotal evidence of NDE healings)

 

Multi-colored icon.   A firefighter lost a battle against a fire he was fighting. During his NDE, he was told that if he chose to return, he would miraculously not suffer the ill affects from the fire. He was told that this will happen so that: “God’s power over the elements would be made manifest.” (Jake)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Sarah was beaten to death by an intruder in her home which resulted in a NDE. In heaven, she was told by her guardian that she was brought to heaven to rest and gain the courage and energy to go on and finish her mission. (Sarah Powell)

Return to Top  
12. Give Me Liberty or Give Me Death
The NDE evidence suggests that free will is one of God’s greatest gifts given to humanity. This means we are free to war and kill each other at will. Although God’s gift has lead us to war and murder, free will is the only vehicle which permits us to truly love God and others. A robot with no free will can only do what it is programmed to do and has no choice to do otherwise. It is clear that God does not want robots to love. Perhaps divine love is something that cannot programmed and can only be attained through trial and error. Perhaps this explains all the injustices that exist in the world.
Multi-colored icon.   “War exists in the world because humans come here and make free choices to learn and evolve. Unfortunately, this creates a mess and war is a part of that mess. But the same free choice principle is instrumental in cleaning it up.” (David Oakford)Multi-colored icon.   “All the misery that happens in this world is our fault. God gave us the tools to live by including free will. It is our free will that is responsible for war and hatred.” (Carter Mills)Multi-colored icon.   “Some scientific discoveries were divine gifts that humanity perverted to use for war.” (Rev. Howard Storm)

Multi-colored icon.   “Humanity’s general inability to believe that life is everlasting is responsible for millions of people being killed by war. Human life has been held very cheaply. But humans are progressing up the spiral of evolution to a place where we know that there is no problem, no pain, no ill, no disharmony in the entire universe that will eventually not be made into harmony.” (Margaret Tweddell)

Return to Top   
13. The Perfect Love of Adolf Hitler
It’s hard to comprehend how one man can have such a horrible influence on the world. Adolf Hitler was responsible for unleashing a global war that was never before known in history. We think of Hitler as the personification of evil and we believe he is now somewhere burning in hell for eternity. We believe we are incapable of doing the things that he did. It horrifies us that any human being could do these things. We practically deny his humanity in order to demonize him. But this is one of the things that makes Hitler so horrifying – he was human. And the question concerning the Holocaust is not, “Where was God?” but “Where was man?”Try to imagine what Hitler’s life review must have been like. In the light of complete understanding, he would suddenly realize his true nature as perfect love. He would then become every victim of his atrocities and feel all their pain. He would see perfectly how all his thoughts and actions had an impact on the entire universe. Although he made such monumental mistakes, he probably learned monumental lessons from his life review. One might even wonder if Hitler learned more from a life review than anyone else. We can only speculate how horrible the negative aspect of his life review must have been. It may even be too unbearable for one man to take.
Return to Top  
14. The Perfect Teacher Adolf Hitler
From big mistakes come big lessons. It is clear that Hitler made very big mistakes which led to big lessons not only for himself, but for humanity. It should be clear to us that God permitted Hitler to make these mistakes for the purpose of instructing humanity. Near-death accounts reveal that God loves everyone unconditionally and this includes Hitler. So, we too must love everyone unconditionally, including Hitler. We know that God’s infinite mercy extends to him and someday Hitler will join the choir in heaven just like the rest of us.
Multi-colored icon.   “I’m sure that I asked the question that had been plaguing me since childhood about the sufferings of my (Jewish) people. I do remember this: There was a reason for everything that happened, no matter how awful it appeared in the physical realm. And within myself, as I was given the answer, my own awakening mind now responded in the same manner: ‘Of course,’ I would think, ‘I already know that. How could I ever have forgotten!'” (Beverly Brodsky)Multi-colored icon.   “Everyone goes to the same place. This includes Billy Graham, Hitler, and Jeffery Dahmer.” (Mac Wright)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Mistakes are an acceptable part of being human. We are to make all the mistakes we want. It is how we learn.” (Rev. Howard Storm)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “There really is no sin as it is known in the world. The only thing that has any meaning in the spirit world is what we think. The very core of our being is perfect love and light.” (Jayne Smith)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “There is no evil in any human soul. It is the lack of love that distorts people. We are designed by God to self-correct, just like the rest of the universe. No one is lost because everyone is already saved.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

From these NDE insights, we should conclude that Hitler was not an evil man because evil does not exist – only ignorance exists. Hitler was very spiritually ignorant. He was so spiritually ignorant that we might even consider him spiritually retarded. It is even possible that this spiritual retardation was the result of a dysfunctional frontal cortex of the brain. Who is to say? Thinking of Hitler as a mentally handicapped person (who but by the grace of God goes us) makes it a little easier to love him unconditionally. How can we hate retarded people? It is much easier to sympathize with them.
Return to Top   
15. The Perfect Lessons From Adolf Hitler
If we assume that Hitler was strong enough to enter into the Light after his death, and that he was able to endure the tremendous negative aspect of his life review and not flee into darkness because of it, then he would have seen the tremendous positive influence he had on the world. The positive influence resulting from his atrocities are positive lessons God gives to humanity for the purpose of instruction and perfection. One positive influence, as a possible example, is that never before in history have so many people cried out to God because of one man’s atrocities.During his life, Hitler was probably unaware of how his “demonic” influence upon the world would ultimately have the positive effect of bringing the world together toward a new level of spiritual awareness. Atrocities such as those of Hitler, teach us in a fierce manner, how such atrocities must never be allowed to happen again. For over the last fifty plus years, a war on such a massive scale as World War II has not happened again. This worldwide awareness of higher spiritual realities due to the utter horror that profound spiritual ignorance can bring, helped unite the world through the creation of the United Nations.
Multi-colored icon.   “Hitler was the catalyst that led to the development of the atom bomb, another factor that brought a new level of spiritual awareness to humanity. We now have the ability to destroy the planet many times over and everyone in it. This helped bring humanity together to prevent this from happening. The full extent of the horror of war is now realized. One act of aggression can now result in the complete oblivion of Earth. Ironically, the atom bomb is actually contributing to the deterrence of complete oblivion.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)Multi-colored icon.   “Hitler gave humanity a yardstick for which to measure the extent of the need for people to change for the better. The spiritual darkness that Hitler unleashed into the world greatly increased the need for spiritual light. Unbridled bigotry, hatred, and spiritual ignorance on such a massive scale are greater threats to the world than ever known before. Spiritual ignorance now has the power to bring humanity to the very brink of extinction.” (Kevin Williams)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The legacy of Hitler demonstrates the folly of appeasing murderous dictators. It is too costly to allow them to threaten the world with impunity. Their murderous intent must be nipped in the bud early on before it takes a devastating world war to stop it. As stated earlier, God does not desire war but God will allow it to happen for the purpose of instruction leading to perfection.” (Kevin Williams)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hitler’s attempt to rule the world ultimately led to a shift in the balance of the world’s power. Colonialism dissolved all around the world and people began to be free to govern themselves. America became the Arsenal of Democracy to counter the threat of political oppression that breeds dictators such as Hitler. The legacy of Hitler and World War II is ultimately resulting in the victory of democracy all over the world.” (Kevin Williams)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The NDE principle of how our greatest mistakes become our greatest lessons can certainly be applied to Hitler. Hitler and Nazism was such a colossal mistake that it resulted in a colossal lesson. A similar situation on the other side of the spectrum can be made concerning Jesus. The colossal mistake of executing Jesus led to an even greater good – the proliferation of his teachings.” (Kevin Williams)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Humanity is designed to self-correct itself.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Return to Top   
16. Apocalypse Now
Near-death experiencers are given glimpses of the future. They see the future as it would exist if current trends continue. Near-death accounts reveal that the Earth as a single organism for which we are all a part. We are the Earth’s human awareness. Our wars and transgressions not only cause us to suffer but causes the Earth to suffer as well.
Multi-colored icon.   “The Earth has terrible wounds on her body. She is gasping for breath and calling out to God and to her children to stop the killing and hatefulness. The world is dying and praying for all of us to help her to heal and regenerate.” (Dr. Liz Dale)Multi-colored icon.   “Humans have fallen away from living in balance with nature. Great damage will be inflicted on the Earth before this harmonic balance is finally restored.” (David Oakford)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Humans are out of harmony with the world and all its creatures, including our own brothers and sisters, with whom we are constantly at war.” (Norman Paulsen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Humanity is in the final moments before Jesus returns. The Earth is being prepared for this event. The war between the forces of light and the forces of darkness are growing so intense on Earth that humanity is in danger of being consumed by the forces of darkness.” (Angie Fenimore)

Return to Top  
17. The Enemy Within
Near-death accounts reveal how everyone has within them a divine nature and an animal nature which wars against each other. At a higher divine level of consciousness (spirit), everyone is connected and there is no separation between things. This “Universal Consciousness” connecting us all is what people refer to as “God.” But our lower animal nature tends to believe in a delusion that somehow we are separate from other people and God and that we are not connected. This creates a spiritual struggle within us between our lower nature and our higher nature.
Multi-colored icon.   The Biblical “war in heaven” between God and “the devil” is a symbolic religious description of this real spiritual struggle within all humans between our lower animal nature and our higher spirit nature. Our higher self – our spirit – is one with (or “a part of” but also “is”) the “Universal Consciousness” which people think of as “God.” The lower self is symbolized as “the beast within” which Jesus taught to put to death by “taking up our cross” and following him in practicing unconditional love through self-sacrifice, self-deprecation, and self-denial in devotion to others. By “crucifying the flesh,” we allow our higher selves to manifest itself more and our lower unevolved animal nature to recede. The nature of the beast within humanity is manifested as self-gratification, self-indulgence, self-centeredness, selfishness, self-consciousness, self-importance, self-righteousness, self-delusion, self-condemnation, self, self, SELF (the “ego,” the “false god,” “Satan”) This spiritual condition of a “conscious self” deluding itself into thinking it is separate from the “Conscious Whole” is what the Bible symbolically refers to as the “fall” of spirit in man at the “Garden of Eden” – or the “fall” of one third of the “angels” from heaven (both Biblical analogies refer to the same spiritual event). (Edgar Cayce)Multi-colored icon.   This struggle between our animal nature and our divine nature ultimately created a gulf in our consciousness which must be overcome. Self is the greatest enemy you will ever have to face. This desire for self constantly wars against our higher self – the Whole. The collective human desire for self and materialism (symbolically described in the Bible as “Babylon”) is the source of every war and atrocity committed by human beings. Only the painful processes of “crucifying self” and the “purification” of the Earth will restore everything to its original glory. For humans to fully evolve from their animal nature and overcome self, it is not enough to merely believe in these things or know about them. It must be experienced and put into practice. The higher self – the spirit – must be brought into conscious awareness. (Edgar Cayce)

 

Multi-colored icon.   It is not enough to merely focus on the cross of Jesus and the divinity within him. Jesus taught people to “take up their own crosses” and follow his example and way. A person whose higher self has overcome his lower self will then become spiritually “awakened” and a spiritual “resurrection” will take place. The person will then begin to manifest the human-divine unity that Jesus, Buddha, and other avatars did. Once our spirit “comes alive” in our conscious mind through the spiritual practice of unconditional love for others, we become liberated from the cycle of evolution and rebirth. This process of spiritual awakening within an individual and within humanity at large is described in the Book of Revelation in dream symbols – the language of the soul. The liberation of humanity is when the “devil” (the delusion of separation and self-will) is then “cast into the abyss” (self-will is suppressed from consciousness by the divine will). The result will be “heaven on Earth” (divine awareness within humanity). So, in conclusion, this describes in a nutshell the entire story of human evolution. It is the story of the struggle of the human spirit in overcoming the animal flesh. It is the Bible story, from Genesis to Revelation, concerning the fall and rise of the human spirit. It is paradise lost and paradise found again. The rest of the Bible is mostly commentary. (Edgar Cayce)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The struggle between our higher and lower selves grows until finally the destructive elements are completely overcome.” (Betty Bethards)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Humans are educated at a higher level by spirit beings who bring us into heaven. We grow and increase, and grow and increase, and shed the concerns, desires, and base animal stuff that we have been fighting much of our life. Earthly appetites melt away. It is no longer a struggle to fight them. We become who we truly are, which is part of the divine.” (Rev. Howard Storm)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “God’s love looks at all of us throughout the eyes of eternity. God’s overriding desire is to purify the darkness of our souls, irrespective of the suffering God has to put us through to achieve that end. However, it will greatly minimize our suffering if we learn to accept instead of fighting against our situation in life. (Daniel Rosenblit)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Jesus knew he had to die on the cross to fulfill his mission. His mission was to demonstrate to humanity how to practice unconditional love through self-sacrifice in devotion to others and by overcoming self so that our divine nature can be manifested.” (Edgar Cayce)

Return to Top  
18. War Is Hell
Since war is so prevalent in this world, it should be no surprise that there exists a spirit realm where the human desire to kill can be fully expressed. At death, a person’s inner nature is expressed outwardly in the spirit realm. People take their inner hellish natures with them after death. The result is what people refer to as “hell“.
Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a great battlefield where thoughts are not private and where hordes of angry souls are locked in fights to the death where no death is possible. They are locked into destructive habits of mind, emotion, hatred, lust, addictions, and thought-patterns which cannot be satisfied. Angry souls have been observed arguing over some religious point and trying to kill those who do not agree with them.” (Dr. George Ritchie)Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a psychological condition which represents the hellish inner thoughts and desires within some souls. Here they become uninhibited and their hellish condition is fully manifested. No demons are there to inflict punishment. Each soul acts out their own anger and hatred by warring and tormenting others.” (Emanuel Swedenborg)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a state where a wild orgy of frenzied taunting, screaming and fighting occurs. These souls are completely ignorant of any higher spiritual realities. They are a mob driven by unbridled cruelty and passions.” (Rev. Howard Storm)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Murderers in hell do not see a devil. Instead they see visions of their own face distorted by hatred, greed, anger, and other defeating emotions. Souls such as these will stay in torment for a long, long time, until they believe themselves to be totally lost. At this point, they may at last cry out to God to rescue them. This wail of despair is heard by God and they are rescued. They are then given opportunities to make amends through the process of reincarnation.” (Ruth Montgomery)

Return to Top    
19. Farewell To Arms
Although the world has a long history of war and murder, near-death accounts reveal that someday all war will end and heaven will be established on Earth. This will happen when humanity learns its lessons, renounces war, and changes for the better.
Multi-colored icon.   “There will be no nuclear war in the world because God loves the world.” (Rev. Howard Storm)Multi-colored icon.   “If humanity changes for the better, a horrible world war will be averted.” (Dannion Brinkley)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Out of all the wars that humans tried to create, God allowed only a few, to bring people to their senses and to stop them.” (Rev. Howard Storm)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “If people turn more to spirituality and less to materiality, these wars will not happen.” (Ned Dougherty)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “God is going to rescind some of humanity’s free will in favor of more divine control over human events in order to bring peace and harmony to the world.” (Rev. Howard Storm)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Man will prey on man until man will pray for man.” (Lou Famoso)

Source

Spirit Guides and the Near-Death Experience

Something about spirit guides:

By Kevin Williams

 

Peg Abernathy (www.self-full-life.com) is a near-death experiencer who knows a lot about spirit guides. Her near-death experience and subsequent transformation is documented in her book The Self-Full Life: A True Story That Will Help Your Soul Remember where she deals extensively with spirit guides. According to Abernathy, long before we fell asleep and began the dream-play we now call our life, there was a meeting that took place between our Spiritual Essence and our chosen team of Angels and Guides. We came together within the All There Is, in order to full-fill our karmic destiny at the time deemed most appropriate. And it was decided that this life would transpire and that we would incarnate, act out our life-play and apply the lessons that we brought forth from previous lives. And as a young school child that bursts forth through the front door with the latest picture or lesson, we, at the completion of our incarnated existence, run through the Light with our newly acquired experiences and into the welcoming arms of these comrades of feelings and Love. We have awakened into the All There Is and we have completed our destiny of this life-lived.

The following are profound insights she has learned from her experience:

1. Do we all have Spirit Guides?

Multi-colored icon.   Yes, absolutely. And they are always with us, talking to us through our intuition, through our hearts, minds and feelings. And some people, blessed with the ability to quiet the mind and receive messages and wisdom within that silence, are able to communicate with these wondrous Beings who wait patiently for us to call out. We are always here. Never do we leave and the moment your thoughts turn to the Light, ours will be directed in that path as well. That is why we are here: to Guide you towards this Light, The Knowing of the Light. Our gentle Guidance of your Soul is just that, Guidance. It is you who make the ultimate choice. And that is the Power of Will. You must understand that we are no better than you, that we seek the same Light as you. If a person wishes to directly contact their Spirit Guides while in the physical body, it can be done. But it takes great determination and the ability to completely quiet the mind. We are always mentally chattering away, thinking and asking yet never taking the time to actually listen, to be utterly still in order to hear the answers. That is where the miracle lives, within the silent mind. That is where we will hear and sometimes see our team, our most ardent admirers of this dream we call our life. But if we can believe and ultimately remember all that we brought with us, and that these beautiful Spirits are just a breath away and within reach of our touch, then we Know, we Become, once again, a merging of Lighted energies and Love. We are home.

2. From Peg Abernathy’s Spirit Guides

“We see a future of hope, of reason and of acceptance for all people. A time when expression of ideas, beliefs and experiences are encouraged freely and welcomed with unabandoned joy. We yearn for that Universal power of all things and we seek others of like-minds. We look for those struggling to understand and we reach out to them with an unconditional hand. Our Purpose, our reason for Being in this life experience is limited only by our minds and the boundaries within. The choices we make and the dreams we share, define our existence upon the Earth and vulnerability is the realization that we all matter. Every one of our lives is simply a confirmation of our own intuition. Delicate, sweet moments in time. And tenderly, we sing and rejoice in The All There Is.” (Peg Abernathy)

3. Examples of NDE Spirit Guide Contact

a. Christian Andreason’s NDE Insights on Spirit Guides:

Multi-colored icon.   What was your experience with a spirit guide like? “I saw an uncountable amount of wonderful places that were not of this world and many spiritual truths were Lovingly and generously revealed to me with mind-bending answers. Almost the whole time I was guided mostly by a being that appeared in the form of the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Following us were three other guides who all appeared as men. All were robed with a beautiful glistening white, diamond-like material. I could also distinguish that they had Light coming from underneath their garments. I knew that this Light was their true bodies. The moment they came into my awareness, I recognized these beings as having been some of my closest friends that have been with me for all time. They were very kind to me and very caring about my feelings. There are no secrets in Heaven, so information that might have been considered embarrassing was treated with tremendous sensitivity. And even in moments where I might have cried knowing that someone knew my deepest darkest secrets, wonderful warm laughter was often exchanged between us instead. No matter any unpleasantness they may have known about me, I knew that I was eternally and unconditionally Loved! For many years, after my experience, I have continued to stay in contact with these dear ones through dreams and meditations. During my experience it was revealed to me that they had made many appearances to me during my life, particularly during difficult times in my childhood and adolescence, only I was not consciously aware of them or their presence at the time … At first, I did not see God immediately. However, I did FEEL the presence of God everywhere! When I found myself in the Realm, initially I spoke with my very Loving guides, absorbed amazing information and took in the bigness of everything that was shown to me in God’s Heaven…”

Multi-colored icon.   What goes on in the “Divine Realm?” Lots of things! Individuals are laughing, relaxing and enjoying one another’s company. Some are off working together in pairs (or larger), so that they might bring a new concept or idea, or accomplish a Divinely intended goal for the planet. Some are off to themselves reflecting in far away, peaceful places and learning how to work with and trust the power they hold within them. Others form close-knit groups and enjoy learning together as they are taught by various Loving, advanced teachers and guides of Spirit…

Multi-colored icon.   How many Angels do each of us have? As many as we need. Some need one, but I understand that most have two or even three. These Angels mostly come in the form of guides. However, winged guardian Angels are never far away and always have a watchful eye on us to make sure nothing prevents us from accomplishing our Divine purpose.

Multi-colored icon.   Who are our guides and what are their roles in our lives? Our guides are what I call our wingless Angels. They are our most cherished friends and supporters in Heaven. They never leave our side … Never for a single second. In fact, what many do not know is that somewhere right here on Earth, in our families or somewhere in a line of dear personal friends, there is always one who acts as a Heavenly go between for us and the Realm. Hence the verse, “Angels walk among you unaware!” (Christian Andreason)

b. Diego Valencia’s NDE Insights on Spirit Guides

Multi-colored icon.   “The guides told me I was in the threshold of death. I wondered if the persons who were dying and leaving their bodies in that moment, knew where they were. The guides that accompanied me were kind, tactful and VERY COMPLIANT, but impenetrable when certain questions were asked, and when they did, they answered with only a smile. The communication was by telepathy and they knew instantly what I was thinking, but their answers were essential, concise and certain. My guides were very calmed, unadorned and with a tender sense of humor. It was then that the judgment began – only I was the one who judged myself. Although they considered everything was evident, they allowed me to understand all the contradictions, actions, guilt and non-guilt which I was feeling from the events of my life. They comforted me with precise words and calmed me. When I felt within myself a violent dialogue, justifying or blaming myself, they made me understand that it was all within the game of evolution and that in the depth, the events of my life were intranscendental. Then I had the sensation that I was still in a foggy place near Earth. They told me I could take the decision to continue, but it was with a maximum risk for my physical body or life. Then, identifying myself with my Diego ego in the earthly realm, I accepted to continue since the guides were willing to accompany me. I worried because of the risk. Nevertheless I accepted discretely and humbly, although with the haughtiness of my Earth identity that wanted to have the experience. At the same time my cosmic conscience allowed me to take the decision without panic. We then began to ascend at great speed without friction or effort, as when one is falling but instead ascending. I was in a state of reverberation – hearing a zooming sound and feeling a little dizzy as though in a car at great speed … I had then a slight, but vital sensation of unrest and anguish, because I again understood I had traversed the threshold, so I asked my guides for an answer. They told me that the decision did not depend on them anymore because we found ourselves in realms that were not of their reach. The answer made me feel dazzled. I asked them if they could keep on accompanying me because I wanted to have a dialogue with someone, and they kindly accepted. I felt a nostalgic abandonment. I later had the sensation that they took my hand.” (Diego Valencia)

c. Nora Spurgin’s NDE research insights into guides

Multi-colored icon.   Can spiritual growth take place on the other side? Yes, it appears to be a law of the universe that growth is always possible. According to many accounts, the spiritual world has teachers and guides (those who have died, sometimes centuries before, who have the mission to guide newcomers who want to learn and grow in the spirit world). For children, teachers are provided to give them basic knowledge, and people in the position of parents provide them with essential love. Those who are lacking in emotional growth, or who have lived unloving, resentful, vengeful, or selfish lives will be given the opportunity to serve and help others in order that they may advance to higher realms. They may even come back to Earth as spiritual helpers, like guardian angels, to influence people to avoid misdeeds and harmful lifestyles, and to overcome unloving attitudes. Those who have passed on often come back to their descendants to help and protect them. In so doing, spiritual growth takes place for both. Desire for such spiritual growth arises from a desire to be close to God. The spiritual world is a world where an ever-increasing unity with the love of God is the goal of one’s growth …

Multi-colored icon.   Do our prayers for the deceased help? Praying for someone who has passed on will be a boost on the other side to enlist the help of spiritual guides for the new arrival. Indeed, living in the spirit world, spirit persons may be even more sensitive to the beneficial effects of prayer than they were on Earth … It is extremely important on passing into the spiritual world to look toward the light and accept orientation from spiritual guides. If a person dies ignorant of the spiritual world, an Earth-bound state or spirit possession may result, severely hindering the growth of all involved. A prayer or call for help may be enough to move us through the tunnel and into the light described in NDEs. Most psychics who espouse reincarnation do not believe that one must immediately inhabit another body upon physical death. Long periods (centuries in physical time) are used for continued growth by entities who earn merit by temporarily visiting Earth as spiritual guides and teachers …

Multi-colored icon.   Are there demonic spirits and angels? There is, therefore, evil and darkness in the spirit world. The darkness may be a result of ignorance and lack of understanding. Spiritual guides will enlighten willing souls and offer growth opportunities to lead the spirit into the light and warmth of higher realms. Some accounts inform us that ignorance of the need to seek growth may keep someone in a state of darkness for a long period of time. (Nora Spurgin)

d. Dr. Michael Newton’s Past-Life Regression Insights on Spirit Guides

Multi-colored icon.   “Those subverted by criminal abnormalities do undergo separation in the spirit world, and this happens at the time of their orientation with guides. They are not activated along the same travel routes as other souls and will go into seclusion upon reentering the spirit world. These souls don’t appear to mix with other entities in the conventional manner for quite a while … Once our souls advance into the intermediate ranges of development, group cluster activity is considerably reduced. This does not mean we return to the kind of isolation that occurs with novice souls. Souls evolving into the middle development level have less association with primary groups because they have acquired the maturity and experience for operating more independently. These souls are also reducing the number of their incarnations. These souls are at last ready for more serious responsibilities. The relationship we have with our guides now changes from teacher-student to one of colleagues working together. Since our old guides have acquired new student groups, it is now our turn to develop teaching skills which will eventually qualify us for the responsibilities of being a guide to someone else. This is a significant stage for souls in their development because now they are given increased responsibilities for younger souls. The status of a guide is not given to us all at once, however. As with many other aspects of soul life, we are carefully tested. The intermediate levels are trial periods for potential teachers. Our mentors assign us a soul to look after, and then evaluate our leadership performance both in and out of physical incarnations. Only if this preliminary training is successful are we allowed to function even at the level of a junior guide. Not everyone is suited for teaching, but this does not keep us from becoming an advanced soul. Guides, like everyone else, have different abilities and talents, as well as shortcomings. By the time we reach the advanced level, our soul aptitudes are well known in the spirit world. We are given occupational duties commensurate with our abilities. Different avenues of approach to learning eventually bring all of us to the same end in acquiring spiritual wholeness. I believe that people on Earth who possess souls which are both old and highly advanced are scarce. A person whose maturity is this high doesn’t seek out a regression therapist to resolve life-plan conflicts. In most cases, they are here as incarnated guides. Having mastered the fundamental issues most of us wrestle with daily, the advanced soul is more interested in making small refinements toward specific tasks.” (Dr. Michael Newton)

e. Karen Schaeffer’s NDE Insights on Spirit Guides

Multi-colored icon.   “I was feeling lighter all the time. But wait … my son. I couldn’t leave my son! Babies need their mommies. I needed to be his mommy. I couldn’t let go. So much patience was shown to me – so much love. My guides explained that the feelings I was having were still a connection to my human side. Once my human-ness wore off, I would feel light as air, utter happiness, and extreme love … At a time when I felt the closest to accepting my death, I experienced a resurge of sorrow and pain, longing for my son, for my life. I couldn’t let go of my human life. My guides tried their hardest. They never gave up. They never became discouraged. It is unbelievable the amount of patience and love they exuded. Finally, my hysteria was calmed by a higher spirit who seemed to envelop me in love. My guides were instructed to allow me to return. Despite their pleas to allow them more time, they were told that at this point, my spirit would not rest. It was best to let me return, to settle my spirit, learn further lessons.” (Karen Schaeffer)

f. David Oakford’s NDE Insights on Spirit Guides

Multi-colored icon.   “I could see many spirits leave Gaia with guides and could see spirits returning to Gaia without guides. The being told me that some of the spirits passing were the ones that were doing the work with humans on Gaia. I could make out the type of spirits that were doing the work and the spirits that were coming to the great city to become replenished to eventually go back to Gaia to experience and further evolve.” (David Oakford)

g. May Eulitt’s NDE Insights on Spirit Guides

Multi-colored icon.   “The guides taught us that doctrine and creed and race meant nothing. No matter what we believed we were all children joined under one God, and that the only rule was God’s true law – do unto others as you would have them do unto you. We should treat all people as if they were a part of our soul because they were. All living things in the universe were connected to one another. They said that soon humanity would mature enough to assume a higher place in the universal scheme of things, but until then we must learn acceptance and tolerance and love for each other. They said there would come a new age when people would not be able to endure seeing others homeless and hungry. We would realize that only by helping each other could we truly help ourselves.” (May Eulitt)

h. Mister M’s NDE Insights on Spirit Guides

Multi-colored icon.   “The return journey was smooth, I felt secure in the presence of my Angelic Guides and at ease with the newfound knowledge afforded me. Gradually, I felt a slowing as I began picking up the dimensional drag associated with the coarser vibrations of the MEST continuum in which our bodies reside. Reincorporation into our 3D realm was nearly at hand and a vestige of doubt fell upon me. I fretted, “Will it be enough to turn the tide? Will They be in time? What if They get here to late and it all goes to hell in a hand basket??” In response, one of my Angelic Escorts telepathed that the only reason I wondered about this sorta thing in the first place was because I was reentering the worlds where doubt exists. He continued, ‘Where We come from doubt is recognized as a lower state of consciousness and doesn’t even exist. Where We come from the only thing that exists is Knowing.’ (Mister M)

3. Various NDE Insights on Spirit Guides

Multi-colored icon.   “The world is changing. Soon, everybody will be in direct communication with his or her angels and guides.” (Donna Gatti)

Multi-colored icon.   “Spirit guides who talk through mediums are often in this dimension as well, bringing their enhanced knowledge to Earth.” (Spiritualism)

Multi-colored icon.   “Once we have fully evaluated our lives, we are debriefed in an orientation process. This is when we discuss the lifetime previously lived and reviewed in the scanning machine. We meet with guides who are trained orientators who discuss ways of amending for previous mistakes. We receive help if we were unprepared for our crossing over into the spirit realm.” (Sylvia Browne)

Multi-colored icon.   “A dream may be of a physical, mental, or spiritual nature and may deal with all manner of psychic manifestations. These include telepathy, clairvoyance, prophetic visions, out of body traveling, remembrance of past lives, communication with beings in other realms including deceased friends and relatives, spirit guides, angels, Christ, and even the voice of God.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “The Native American chief White Thunder, during his visit to the world of spirits, was shown by his spirit guides ‘various areas of the spirit world – some containing happy spirits and others peopled by unhappy evildoers.'” (Dr. Craig Lundahl)

Multi-colored icon.   “As in other realms we are not resident but transient in the Fourth Region, and we also take leave of this region occasionally to visit others. We never travel alone but are guided and helped by spirit guides in our journeys. When visiting another realm we take on the form of that realm, or we could not exist fully within it.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   Betty’s guides show her a drunken man lying on the sidewalk and ask her what she sees. Betty sees only a drunk wallowing in his own filth. Her guides show her who the man really is. They reveal to her the man is filled with light and love and is greatly admired in the spirit world for being a reminder to people of the need to help others. (Betty Eadie)

 “The guides taught us that doctrine and creed and race meant nothing. No matter what we believed we were all children joined under one God, and that the only rule was God’s true law – do unto others as you would have them do unto you.” – May Eulitt, near-death experiencer

Source

Homecoming and the Near-Death Experience

Something about NDE and experiences:

A homecoming in heaven.

By Kevin Williams

 Examples of Homecoming in the NDE

Multi-colored icon.   Betty Bethards’ NDE Homecoming Experience:  “When you die you are greeted by loved ones first so that you may understand what has happened. There is a big celebration, like a birthday party, heralding your arrival. Family and friends who have gone on before you are there to celebrate your arrival. There is always good at the time of your cross-over. Even people who have lived lives of selfishness will know and understand the rejoicing. Whatever you have sown you are going to reap in terms of structuring your experiences and lessons which continue on the other side. But the first few days of cross-over (as you know time on the Earth plane) you are allowed to be with your teachers, and those who have loved you in the past. You are able to see those you left behind and to hear their thoughts and words. The first six weeks we stay very close to our loved ones on the Earth plane … After the first six weeks the soul meets with what may be called a loving board of directors. It is composed of teachers and other higher beings who have walked with you. These beings help you review your past life, to begin to look at what was learned and not learned, and what you wish to work on or do from this point.” (Betty Bethards)

Multi-colored icon.   Ned Dougherty’s NDE Homecoming Experience:  “I turned to my right, realizing that a group of spiritual beings had joined us on the celestial field. This event was indeed a homecoming for me. Among the group of spiritual beings, I recognized deceased friends and relatives from my life. I also recognized other friends from my spiritual life prior to my birth on Earth. I was filled with joy when I recognized my grandparents, aunts, and uncles who had died during my life. However, I was disappointed because I did not see my Dad among the group. I then recognized other friends from my life, including a girl from high school. I did not know she had died. The feelings of love and joy that I shared with these relatives and friends were far beyond the emotions I had shared with them during my life. As the child of an alcoholic and broken home, I did not communicate feelings to relatives or friends very well. In fact, I wasn’t aware that I had many feelings. Most of my feelings were hidden inside. Now that I was at my homecoming as a spiritual being, the greetings were the kind that I had imagined took place in a healthy family. It seemed as if we were celebrating every major holiday, every birth and birthday, every wonderful event in all of our lives in a manner that we could never celebrate as mortal human beings. I wanted this celebration and homecoming to continue forever, but a silence suddenly fell across the crowded amphitheater.” (Ned Dougherty)

Multi-colored icon.   Sylvia Browne’s NDE Homecoming Experiences:  “Most people, who go through the heavenly process, go through a tunnel and towards the light of God. They return home to the place they came from on the other side. Here, they have a reunion with family and friends who have departed before them. After the reunion, most of us are lead by our spirit guide to a building on the other side called the Hall of Wisdom. In a sacred room, we see our lives flash before us … Once a person has adjusted to the transition, they can visit a place called the Hall of Records where historical data is stored such as the charts of everyone’s past lives. Another beautiful structure is the Hall of Justice where people go before the Council of Elders who are highly advanced spokespersons of God who help us decide how we are to progress further into the spirit realm. Sylvia describes seven levels of advancement and they are: (1) The reunion and homecoming previously discussed, (2) The orientation process previously discussed, (3) Becoming skilled in a particular vocation, (4) Becoming creative in the arts, (5) Researching areas of progress and passing the knowledge to Earth through a process of infused knowledge, (6) Becoming a teacher or leader, (7) Forfeiting your identity as a personality by willingly absorbing into the light of God.” (Sylvia Browne)

Multi-colored icon.   Betty Eadie’s NDE Homecoming Experience:  “Life does not end when we die. Death is a rebirth into a spirit world of light and love, a transition from the physical to the spiritual that is no more frightening or painful than passing between rooms through an open doorway. It is a joyful homecoming to our natural home.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   George Anderson’s Psychic Revelations:  “Well, according to what they say, go through the different levels of consciousness. We’re working our way up. It’s like, to go up to the twelfth grade, you’ve got to pass the first through the eleventh. When we pass on, we do go into the tunnel, we can go through these little darker levels, which can represent a form of hell or purgatory, because these are the two negative levels, or the darker ones. But if we’ve been a good person, we generally just seem to pass through them very quickly and then we go on through the third and fourth levels of consciousness, where average people such as ourselves go – not everybody can be a Mother Teresa, who would probably go higher up. When we go through these levels we meet our relatives and friends greeting us at the end of the tunnel, much as in the movie Resurrection, where they’re waiting and they lead us into the light. And there’s like a form of spiritual rejuvenation, like a reunion, like a party, ‘Hey, it’s great to see you again.’ We recognize each other by personality. As we all have individual, unique fingerprints, we each have a very singular personality.” (George Anderson)

Multi-colored icon.   Dr. Elisabeth Kubler-Ross’ NDE Homecoming Research:  “His entire family had piled into a family van and were on the way to pick him up when this tragic accident occurred which burned his entire family to death. He shared the shock and the numbness, the utter disbelief of suddenly being a single man, of having had children and suddenly becoming childless, of living without a single close relative. He told of his total inability to come to grips with it. He shared how he changed from a money-earning, decent, middle-class husband and father to a total bum, drunk every day from morning to night, using every conceivable drug and trying to commit suicide in every conceivable way, yet never able to succeed. His last recollection was that after two years of literally bumming around, he was lying on a dirt road at the edge of a forest, drunk and stoned as he called it, trying desperately to be reunited with his family. Not wanting to live, not even having the energy to move out of the road when he saw a big truck coming toward him and running over him. It was at this moment that he watched himself in the street [sic], critically injured, while he observed the whole scene of the accident from a few feet above. It was at this moment that his family appeared in front of him, in a glow of light with an incredible sense of love. They had happy smiles on their faces, and simply made him aware of their presence, not communicating in any verbal way but in the form of thought transference, sharing with him the joy and happiness of their present existence. This man was not able to tell us how long this reunion lasted. He was so awed by his family’s health, their beauty, their radiance and their total acceptance of this present situation, by their unconditional love. He made a vow not to touch them, not to join them, but to re-enter his physical body so that he could share with the world what he had experienced. It would be a form of redemption for his two years of trying to throw his physical life away. It was after this vow that he watched the truck driver carry his totally injured body into the car. He saw an ambulance speeding to the scene of the accident, he was taken to the hospital’s emergency room and he finally re-entered his physical body, tore off the straps that were tied around him and literally walked out of the emergency room. He never had delirium tremens or any aftereffects from the heavy abuse of drugs and alcohol. He felt healed and whole, and made a commitment that he would not die until he had the opportunity of sharing the existence of life after death with as many people as would be willing to listen. It was after reading a newspaper article about my appearance in Santa Barbara that he sent a message to the auditorium. By allowing him to share with my audience he was able to keep the promise he made at the time of his short, temporary, yet happy reunion with his entire family. (Dr. Elisabeth Kubler-Ross)

Multi-colored icon.   Aziz Khabirpour’s NDE Homecoming Research:  “Meeting others during a NDE is not uncommon, and often has great effect upon the person’s being afterwards. The people they meet are either family members or very close friends. These people, in form of spiritual beings, are usually there to either protect or guide the person. It is not always common for the person to be seen, but usually they are more felt’. One woman who met her family when she died states, I felt that they had come to protect or guide me. It was almost as if I was coming home, and they were there to greet or welcome me. All this time, I had the feeling of everything light and beautiful. It was a beautiful and glorious moment (Moody 55). Accounts have also been reported where the dead person is guided around by his/her pet, that he/she used to have. The people one encounters with are usually people that played an important role in ones life. The people that were seen could often be described as soul mates. So this shows how only people that we have a special bond with in this life, will we encounter in the next.” (Aziz Khabirpour)

Multi-colored icon.   Michelle Dillon’s NDE Homecoming Experience:  “And then I was Home and I knew it was Home and I wasn’t afraid. I saw lots of people I knew, some of whom I’ve since met, and a lot of whom I knew were ‘related’ but that wasn’t what mattered. What mattered was that I KNEW them and they KNEW me and we hadn’t said a word. Or, well, we had, sort of, only not SAID. But I have never since been involved in such a joyful welcome, being loved, totally loved.” (Michelle Dillon)

Multi-colored icon.   Randy Gehling’s NDE Homecoming Experience:  Randy could hear beautiful music playing somewhere off in the distance. “Just a little ways off I could see a bridge with someone standing on it. Beyond the bridge, I saw a golden city with towers like European castles. The whole city seemed to be shining with light that shot up into the sky like a giant searchlight. I could see that some of the domes of the city were red, others were gold, and a few were blue. The gates and walls of the city seemed to be made of bright blue, red, and violet lights.” Randy asked Areo if they were going to visit the city. The angel nodded. “That’s to be your new home, Randy.” They began walking toward the bridge to the city, and Randy saw that the man standing awaiting them was his Grandpa Hansen. Randy ran to his grandfather and felt his strong arms close around him. Grandpa Hansen had been a farmer all of his life in Minnesota. He had died, still a powerful man, when Randy was six. Randy asked his beloved grandfather if he would now be living with him in heaven. “One day,” Grandpa Hansen told him. “But not just yet.” When Randy questioned his grandfather, he told him that he still had things to learn on Earth. (Randy Gehling)

Multi-colored icon.   Laurelynn Martin’s NDE Homecoming Experience:  “As I admired the beauty of the light, I was drawn closer, feeling the radiant warmth, infinite love and lasting peace. I felt as if I were home in the light. Before I became further engulfed in the light, I became aware of many spirits. They surrounded, embraced and supported my journey with their gentleness, knowledge and guidance. I felt one of them approach from my right upper side. This familiar presence came forward and my feelings changed to sheer joy when I discovered my thirty year old brother-in-law, the one who had died seven months earlier from cancer. My essence moved to meet his essence. I couldn’t see with my eyes or hear with my ears, yet I instinctively knew that it was ‘Wills.’ I heard his smile, saw his laughter and felt his humor. It didn’t make sense, but it made complete sense. We were separate but we were also one. It was as if I had come home and my brother-in-law was here to greet me. I instantly thought how glad I was to be with him, because now I could make up for the last time I had seen him before his death. I felt sad and a bit guilty for not taking the time out of my busy schedule to have a heart-to-heart talk with him when he had asked me to. I realized I was not being judged by him but by myself. I was in his position dying, wanting to say goodbye to those I loved, and then meeting people like myself not ‘getting it’ not getting that all the achievement, money or recognition in the world cannot be taken with you when you die. The only thing you take with you is the love you give away.” (Laurelynn Martin)

Multi-colored icon.   Karen Schaeffer’s NDE Homecoming Experience:  “Immediately I was in the most beautiful serene place I had ever been. My grandfather, another person whom I had known in a previous life, and a guardian were ready to help me with the transition. They told me of the accident, showed me the site. It was my time to come home they said. The overwhelming love and happiness of that place was so inviting.” (Karen Schaeffer)

Multi-colored icon.   Dr. Michael Newton’s Regression Research:  “After physical death, a soul’s journey back home ends with debarkation into the space reserved for their own colony, as long as they are not a very young soul or isolated for other reasons. The souls represented in these cluster groups are intimate old friends who have the same awareness level. Members of the same cluster group are closely united for all eternity. These tightly-knit clusters are often composed of like-minded souls with common objectives which they continually work out with each other. Usually they choose lives together as relatives and close friends during their incarnations on Earth.” (Dr. Michael Newton)

Multi-colored icon.   Barbara Springer’s NDE Homecoming Experience:  “I then became aware of a bright heavenly being. I felt as if I was in the presence of God. This being had light radiating from him and he embraced me. And when he embraced me, I could feel the most powerful love. It is the greatest love that there is in the universe. There is no greater love. It was absolute, total, real, great, engulfing love. I felt the love surrounding me. I felt it flowing through me. There really are no words. I can’t find words to explain how I felt. The amount of joy I felt. The amount of love I knew I was being given. I felt as if I had come home. I knew this is where I actually belonged. Even though I love Earth and I love living here. But when I was encountered by that being, I knew I had come home.” (Barbara Springer)

Multi-colored icon.   Barbara Marie’s NDE Homecoming Experience:  “And then there was a period of being embraced by this love and peace and serenity and knowing I had reached my final destination, that this was truly a home. It gave new meaning to the word “home.” This, she realized, was where she actually belonged. This is where she wanted to permanently be.” (Barbara Marie)

Multi-colored icon.   Arthur Yensen’s NDE Homecoming Experience:  “As the heaven-people gathered around, the oldest, largest and strongest-looking man announced pleasantly, ‘You are in the land of the dead. We lived on Earth, just like you, till we came here.’ With unbounded enthusiasm I shouted, ‘This is wonderful!’ ‘It’s marvelous!’ they answered. Then with delight they told me how I could swim around in the lake as long as I pleased and when I came out, I’d be dry! Another one said, ‘You can run, jump, dance, sing and play as much as you want to and you’ll never get tired!’ Then I noticed that the landscape was gradually becoming familiar. It seemed as if I had been here before. I remembered what was on the other side of the mountains. Then with a sudden burst of joy, I realized that this was my real home! Back on Earth I had been a visitor, a misfit, and a homesick stranger. With a sigh of relief, I said to myself, “Thank God I’m back again. This time I’ll stay!” (Arthur Yensen)

“Think of stepping on the shore and finding it heaven, of touching a hand and finding it God’s, of breathing new air and finding it celestial, of waking up in glory and finding it home.” – Don Wyrtzen

Source

Told Not Ready To Die and the Near-Death Experience

Interesting concept about how you can be pushed back to life:

By Kevin Williams

At some point in every near-death experience, the person returns to life. Otherwise, the person’s body would die and their soul would remain on the Other Side. In such a case, instead of a NDE, the person would experience death. But some people are given a choice as to whether or not to return. For example, they might be asked, “Are you ready?” Some people return because of a desire to finish their earthly mission. Once they return to life, they may say that God permitted them to return because their life’s work or mission was not complete. Such people may also say that returning to life was their choice. This choice to return may have been permitted because it stemmed from some sense of responsibility for others such as a mother’s desire to raise their children. On the other hand, some people are not given the choice to stay in heaven or return to life. After receiving a “taste” of heavenly bliss, experiencers may be told that they must return and therefore are forced to return to life. They may try to resist having to return. They may even beg to not be sent back. They may argue. But all attempts to resist are futile and the experiencer returns to life often bitterly disappointed. Some people are told of a specific task they must accomplish such as building meditation centers, starting an organization or writing a book.

Sometimes the experiencer returns to life instantaneously. Sometimes their return coincides with attempts to resuscitate their body such as with a electrical shock to the heart. Some people report of being pushed or forced back into their body. Some people return automatically for no apparent reason. But experiencers usually return from death convinced of a mission they must complete – a job they must perform for the greater good of humanity.

The experiencer may be given a reason why the must return. Usually, they are told by some heavenly being something like, “It is not your time” or “You are not ready” or “Your mission is not fulfilled” or “Your purpose is not complete” or “Your life is not finished” or “There has been a mistake” or “You must go back” or some variation of these. Such messages received by experiencers begs the following questions: Isn’t it strange that so many people are being told basically the same thing? Why are do many people report being given virtually the same message? If NDEs are just hallucinations, as so many skeptics claim, how can so many people be hallucinating the same message? If NDEs are just hallucinations, then aren’t they “mass hallucinations?” Given the fact that so many people are given this somewhat cryptic message, doesn’t this prove an objectivity to the NDE which cannot be explained by brain chemicals? In other words, suppose a large percentage of people are told something just as cryptic such as “Where’s the beef?” or some variation of this. Doesn’t this show that such messages are not a product of the brain? For many people, including myself, the answer is an obvious “yes.”

This web page focuses on the aspect of the NDE where the experiencer learns that they must return to life.

1. Being Told “It Is Not Your Time”

Multi-colored icon.   After reading so many NDE testimonies on how experiencers are told that they must go back and return to life, one might wonder “Why must they return? Do they have a choice?” The best answer I have ever found to this question appeared In the NDE documentary video entitled Shadows which is one of the best NDE documentaries I have ever seen. One of the experiencers in the video is named Cindy Massey and she describes a heart-wrenching conversation she had with Jesus on why she had to return to life. It is obviously very difficult for Cindy to recount this conversation with others. The following is the verbatim transcript of her recounting her conversation with Jesus.

Cindy: “I want to come home now.”
Jesus: “No, you can’t.”
Cindy: “But I don’t want to stay there anymore. I don’t like it.”
Jesus: “I know that.”
Cindy: “Well, I just want to come home. They are very mean down there. I don’t like it.”
Jesus: “I grieve for you and what they’ve done to you. And I grieve for what they do to each other. I grieve deeply. I hurt for you and for all of you. You have to go back. You have to return.”
Cindy: “Why?”
Jesus: “Because you promised me.”
Cindy: “But I can do it another time and another place.”
Jesus: “There is no other time. There is no other place. You must do it this time. You promised.”
Cindy: “Well, you don’t understand.” Cindy states that when see looked into Jesus’ eyes, she knew he did.
Jesus: “You promised me, child, it would be this time. You must return but I promise you I will be back when it is time for you to go.”
Cindy: “I don’t know what I am supposed to do.”
Jesus: “You’ll know. You’ll know when it’s time and you’ll know what to do.'” (Cindy Massey)

Multi-colored icon.   “Gently, he opened his arms and let me stand back far enough to look into his eyes, and he said, ‘Your death was premature, it is not yet your time.’ No words ever spoken have penetrated me more than these. Until then, I had felt no purpose in life; I had simply ambled along looking for love and goodness but never really knowing if my actions were right. Now, within his works, I felt a mission, a purpose; I didn’t know what it was, but I knew that my life on Earth had not been meaningless. It was not yet my time. My time would come when my mission, my purpose, my meaning in this life was accomplished. I had a reason for existing on Earth. But even though I understood this, my spirit rebelled. Did this mean I would have to go back? I said to him, ‘No, I can never leave you now. He understood what I meant, and his love and acceptance for me never wavered. My thoughts raced on: ‘Is this Jesus, God, the being I feared all my life? He is nothing like what I had thought. He is filled with love.'” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “And it seemed that I heard this voice from heaven speak to me and say, ‘Well done my son.’ Upon hearing this, I then believed that I had been carried to heaven or before the Almighty God. I was so filled with LOVE and JOY. I was content and NEVER wanted to go back to Earth, ever. But I again heard these words, ‘It is not your time – for you have much fruits to bring to me.’ But I did not want to return back to this Earth. Suddenly I felt myself back on my bed and the cloud had left.” (Victor Borras)

Multi-colored icon.   “I saw Jesus on the cross taking his last breath. I saw my body in a heap on the ground. I was above. There seemed to be no differentiation of time. It was all one. And then I felt his pain and loneliness as he took his last breath and he said without using words, ‘It is not your time to go’ and BAM I was back in my body wrenching in pain strapped to a board bleeding all over.” (Jeanne Ciampa)

Multi-colored icon.   “I left the room of heat, noise, and pain and lay upon a bed in this cool blue mist and my ‘uncle’ came in and spoke to me. We spoke telepathically for hours which in real time must have been a very short time and when he rose from my bedside to go I came up out of my body to join him with peace and joy only to be told – No! ‘But I want to go with you, I want to go home!’ I cried. And again he said with such kindness – ‘No, Jesus sent me to tell you, now is not your time.’ When I mentally shrugged and gave up (who was I to deny Jesus) everything came back … the pain, the smells, the heat, the noise and I wept.” (Jean Harmon)

Multi-colored icon.   “Now I’ve always told Linda that when I get to heaven, the first thing I want to do is walk the dusty road that Christ walked. As I stood with my hand on the gate, I looked off toward the right, and there was my dusty road. I couldn’t believe it. I could see it right there, just as I always pictured it. I started to turn the lever to open the gate when I heard this voice saying, ‘M.L., go back. It’s not your time.’ I said, ‘But I don’t want to go back!’ And all of the sudden I heard Linda’s voice calling me, saying, ‘M.L., I love you, and I need you.’ ‘Please don’t do this to me,’ I pleaded. ‘Let me go.’ Then there was another voice, coming from beyond the fence saying, ‘No son, it’s time for you to go back.’ And Linda’s daddy said the same thing, ‘Not yet. Linda still needs you.’ I started moving back in the tunnel. It was so black!” (M.L. Gordon)

Multi-colored icon.   “Two elderly women came. I recognized them as both my grandmothers. They had died some five or six years previously. My father’s mother looked quiet and solemn. My mother’s mother was pleased to see me but, at the gate-keeper’s bidding, was quite firm in her tone. I had to promise solemnly not to try to return. I agreed. ‘Once more, I stood in front of the great dark disk again. As the stars and shapes slowly revolved, a deep voice said slowly, ‘Your time has not yet come.’ Then, once again I was in the long tunnel, feeling the wind against my cheek as I looked away and saw the long wall rushing past me. I awoke prostrate on the floor … I got up and walked thoughtfully across to my bed and sat quietly on it for the remainder of that evening, quietly reflecting on the experience. Echoing in my mind were the faces and voices of the disappointed young people, the revolving disc and the Voice, ‘Your time has not yet come.’ Twelve years later, my young son and daughter were playing one evening and it was time for me to put them to bed. My son turned and looked at me, smiling; my daughter sighed. In the golden twilight I recognized his look and her sigh immediately. They were two of the young people I had seen in my near-death experience.” (Robert Coleman)

Multi-colored icon.   “I heard a voice say, ‘Be not afraid child. It is not your time. You are not through on Earth. Everything has a purpose and you will have to complete yours before you return. Mankind is doing things the wrong way. Go back and teach humankind that LOVE is what is important. Love one another justly. Help those who cannot help themselves. Teach one another compassion, undying love and respect. My creatures on Earth, large and small, are here for a purpose. They know everything here on Earth. They know everything from the beginning of time till the end of time. They have no fear of death. Mankind needs to learn from my creatures. They are here to teach us what is important in life. If you have no love and respect for my creatures whom you have seen. How can you respect me and love me whom you have not seen? Go back and tell the four corners of the Earth what is truly important, not which religion. You are but the pure in heart. There will be many wars, poverty, storms upon storms to rage the Earth, but will man ever listen? My child go back and tell.’ I awoke gasping for air – screaming for someone to come to me. My daughter said to mom, ‘The air is on 70 degrees. It is cold in here.’ She sped up the ceiling fan a notch.” (Beth Hammond)

Multi-colored icon.   “Then I saw my Grandmother who had died 15 years earlier of a long and cruel illness and that I had loved very much. She had gangrene in one leg and had to have it amputated. At the time of her death, her illness had really taken a toll on her appearance. But when I saw her she looked radiant. She looked about 35 years old, healthy and had both of her legs! I was SO happy to see her and I wanted to stay with her. I asked her if she was OK and she told me she was fine and then told me I had to go back. She told me, ‘It is not your time. You have many things to do.’ And with that I was slammed back into my body – back was the pain and I felt sad.” (Karen Floyd)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life here pales in comparison to what awaits us. But I was told, ‘It is not your time!’ … and like a rebellious child I rebuked this and wanted to remain in this realm of ‘completeness’ but found that it was an effort in vain … and I can recall returning to my body like a hand in a glove and bouncing on the floor beneath my hospital bed and up back into my body.” (William Harris)

Multi-colored icon.   “I could hear the doctors working on me, saying that they had lost my vital signs. I was on the “All That Jazz” escalator with a long tunnel and a lot of white light. Then I specifically remember a dominant male voice saying, ‘It’s not your time. Get off the escalator. You’ve got shit to do.’ I came to, and got sewed up.” (William Petersen)

Multi-colored icon.   “And I said to him, ‘You must wonder what I’ve been doing, or you must sometimes feel angry with me.’ And he said, ‘No. Here, what goes on in the world has no meaning.’ He said, ‘We’re here to care for you, we’re here to take you on.’ And then there was a sense of drawing back, and I panicked and said, ‘Dad, I don’t want to go!’ He said, ‘You have to go, it’s not your time yet, you must go back. You’re going to have a son, and you’ll have to bring this boy up, bring him up yourself.’ Then Dad told me my marriage was going to break up. (We’d only been married just a year!)  And I remember saying, ‘Dad, I don’t want that to happen. I always thought that when I got married, it wouldn’t happen.’ It was a very intense feeling. I said, ‘Dad, I don’t want to go – I want to stay with you. Let me stay with you.’ I was most distressed, I didn’t want to go back. He sent me back.” (Grace)

Multi-colored icon.   Immediately, she [Vicki Umipeg] recognizes this Being to be Jesus. He greets her tenderly, while she conveys her excitement to him about her newfound omniscience and her joy at being there with him. Telepathically, he communicates to her, ‘Isn’t it wonderful? Everything is beautiful here, and it fits together. And you’ll find that. But you can’t stay here now. It’s not your time to be here yet and you have to go back.’ Vicki reacts, understandably enough, with extreme disappointment and protests vehemently. ‘No, I want to stay with you.’ But the Being reassures her that she will come back, but for now, she ‘has to go back and learn and teach more about loving and forgiving.’ Still resistant, however, Vicki then learns she also needs to go back to have her children. With that, Vicki, who was then childless but who ‘desperately wanted’ to have children (and who has since given birth to three) becomes almost eager to return and finally consents. However, before Vicki can leave, the Being says to her, in these exact words, ‘But first, watch this.’ And what Vicki then sees is ‘everything from my birth’ in a complete panoramic review of her life, and as she watches, the being gently comments to help her understand the significance of her actions and their repercussions. The last thing Vicki remembers, once the life review has been completed, are the words, ‘You have to leave now.'” (Vicki Umipeg)

Multi-colored icon.   “And the light communicated with words. He said, ‘You’ll now believe in me.’ He also said, ‘I made you a woman, I created you. I know everything about you and I’m now going to send you back, because it’s not your time to come over. You still have your life’s work to do.’ I felt very humble, very much in awe of such love. I could hardly believe that someone could love me so much. At that time I remember asking what my life’s work was, and I was told, ‘You’ll not know at this time but you will be shown.’ And I think I was still asking questions like, ‘When? (laughing) I was always saying, ‘When?’ I was also told to come back and tell my husband and children what had happened. I was to share it with them. I think it was about then that I regained consciousness. I don’t recall coming back. Strangely enough, I only recall waking up a day and a half later, and by that time I was back in the ward.” (Janet)

Multi-colored icon.   “I saw an angel pass me. I was ready go to the light. Suddenly, the voices said, ‘It is not your time. Go back. I’ve got work for you to do.’ I went back. (Patty)

Multi-colored icon.   “I looked forward and saw a lighted tunnel and at the entrance were many people. They saw me coming and alerted the person in charge. This person came floating up to me. He reached me in an instant. I immediately knew him as ‘Uncle.’ I remember thinking, ‘I don’t have an uncle who looks like him.’ He was dressed in khaki pants, a white shirt and a tan sweater vest. He carried a clipboard. I thought, ‘How odd.’ He had floated just a bit in front of my path blocking me from going further. Then he telepathically said, ‘It is not your time.’ In the same manner I told him, ‘I am going home!’ (It was sort of like saying, ‘What are you talking about?’) Seeing how I willed to go forward, he talked to ‘others’ who were somewhere else. They told him to show me something. Then he came up beside me and we both looked down onto the Earth. All over the U.S. and some other countries, there were groups of people, some three, some one person, some many people, etc, at work doing what looked like triage work of mending hearts by putting their hands over the hearts of others. It seemed at times they would roll them into what looked like caves. Once they were healed, they would be wheeled out again and set on their way. Most of the healings worked but some failed. They were working so fast to get as many healed as possible. They also wore white. I asked if they were nurses? ‘No,’ he said. I said almost in disbelief, ‘But there are only thousands of them!’ And then he said, ‘That is all we need.’ They would tip the balance. What they did was all that was necessary to do to accomplish what needed to be done. Then I saw this whole group of people become one consciousness because of something ‘they’ on the Other Side had activated within them. They became ONE. At that moment, ‘they’ were able to send a bolt of pure light into the world through their bodies. It entered through their backs, behind their hearts, and exited through their chest and out into the world and into every nook and cranny of the world. Then the fog of shadows and fear rolled back and a new age of Heaven on Earth came. It wasn’t going to last forever, but it would for many thousands of years. Everything would be different. I looked at him and he said, ‘We need you there.’ Then I remembered it was my ‘contract’ to be there and to do my part. It was my husband’s part to send me over to see this and experience what I was seeing. It was just a role for which he had no bad intentions. It was up to me to remember and not play a victim. With that, I found myself back in my body but there still were no sounds.” (Anne Horne)

Multi-colored icon.   “I didn’t feel like I knew anything; yet, there was a place in me that knew everything. I asked Wills if I could stay. He said, ‘It’s not your time yet. There’s been a mistake. You have to go back.'” (Laurelynn Martin)

Multi-colored icon.   “The Hindu near-death experiences profiled here are typical of the cases studied in India by researchers Satwant Pasricha and Ian Stevenson. The subject does not view his or her physical body, as do many subjects of western near-death experience cases. Instead the subject is taken in hand by ‘messengers’ and brought before a man or woman who is often described as having a book or papers that he or she consults. A mistake is discovered. The wrong person has been ‘sent for,’ and this person is then brought back by the messengers to his or her terrestrial life; or the subject is ‘pushed down’ and revives. The error supposedly made is often a slight one, as a person of the same given name but a different caste, or someone living in a different but nearby village, should have died and been brought instead of the subject of the near-death experience. In six of their cases, the informants said that another ‘correct’ person (corresponding to the subject’s information from the ‘next world’) did, in fact, die at about the time the subject revived; but the researchers did not verify those deaths. In contrast, subjects of western near-death experiences usually give no reason (in psychological terms) for their recovery; if they do give one they may say that they revived because they decided to return of their own accord, often because of love for living members of their family. Sometimes they are ‘sent back’ by deceased persons who tell them ‘their time has not yet come.’ Indian subjects sometimes report meeting relatives and friends in the ‘other realm’ in which they find themselves, but these persons have nothing to do or say about the prematurity of the subject’s death and a need for him or her to continue living. The idea of prematurity of death, or ‘your time has not yet come,’ occurs in the cases of both cultures; but the persons involved in sending the NDEr ‘back to life’ differ.” (Satwant Pasricha’s NDE research in India)

2. Being Told “You’re Not Ready To Die”

Multi-colored icon.   Randy Gehlng ran to his grandfather and felt his strong arms close around him. Grandpa Hansen had been a farmer all of his life in Minnesota. He had died, still a powerful man, when Randy was six. Randy asked his beloved grandfather if he would now be living with him in heaven. “One day,” Grandpa Hansen told him. “But not just yet.” When Randy questioned his grandfather, he told him that he still had things to learn on Earth. “You nearly bought the farm this time, Randy-boy,” Grandpa Hansen said with a chuckle. “But you aren’t ready to cash in your chips yet.” Aero seemed puzzled. “But it seemed to me that I was doing the right thing. The word that I received indicated that now was Randy’s time to return home.” Grandpa Hansen shrugged. “I was told to meet you at the bridge and tell you to take him back home. He’s got some lessons that he hasn’t learned yet – and lots of work that he hasn’t even started to fulfill.” (Randy Gehling)

Multi-colored icon.   A diabetic Mexican woman who speaks no English (Steve is fluent in Spanish) and who, Steve ascertained, was completely unfamiliar with NDEs before her own experience. Here is her story: :Prior to her experience, she had lost the ability to see. Diabetes had taken away her retina, and her heart wasn’t supplying enough circulation to her brain to allow her to speak. She was in very poor shape. They prepared her for surgery. Open-heart surgery on a diabetic woman of sixty-seven is full of risk. The doctors went outside to discuss their strategy. While they were conferring, she saw the wall open up and a brilliant light pour out. A bearded man in white stepped up beside her. He was made of white light. ‘You’re not ready to follow me yet … you’re not prepared. I’m going to give you back your eyesight. You’ll need it to finish your life. And I’m going to heal the heart valve, so you can speak again. You still have a few more things to do. Your grandchildren need you to teach them.’ According to the woman’s account, he placed his hand on her chest, and her eyesight returned. [Later] she sat in a wheel chair, serene, full of confidence, and smiling. Her legs were gone, but her eyes were clear, and she was happy in a calm way. Her cardiologist later told her, ‘Something has happened to change you body. We don’t have an explanation for it. I personally ascribe it to be the will of God. You can go home now. We did nothing.'” (Dr. Kenneth Ring’s NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “He led me up through what seemed like a tunnel. I seemed to be walking, but my feet didn’t touch a floor. Suddenly I heard what sounded like a city-sized playground full of kids, laughing and playing. Hearing them calmed me. Another man came to meet us. I didn’t see him either. He asked the one leading me who I was, then he went away. When he returned he told the man with me that I had to go back, that they weren’t ready for me yet.” (Clara)

Multi-colored icon.   “At first, when the light came, I wasn’t sure what was happening, but then, it asked, it kind of asked me if I was ready to die. It was like talking to a person, but a person wasn’t there. The light’s what was talking to me, but in a voice. Now, I think that the voice that was talking to me actually realized that I wasn’t ready to die. You know, it was just kind of testing me more than anything else. Yet, from the moment the light spoke to me, I felt really good – secure and loved. The love which came from it is just unimaginable, indescribable. It was a fun person to be with! And it had a sense of humor, too – definitely!” (Dr. Raymond Moody’s NDE research)

3. Insights On Being Ready To Die

Multi-colored icon.   “There is such tremendous LOVE, PEACE and JOY there that you can think of no other place you would rather be. There is no way to really describe the high Heavens. It has to be experienced by the individual. And all individuals will have this experience when they are ready and it is time for them … Contrary to what many of us were taught in our various religions, ‘Heaven’ is not a reward for good behavior, it is a ‘higher plane of existence’ that awaits those who ready themselves to enter. The only way to enter through the door … is to hold the key of Love.” (Christian Andreason)

Multi-colored icon.   “The first city was like first grade. People stayed there until they were ready to go to the next city – your eternal progression, from city to city.” (Cecil)

Multi-colored icon.   “Since your arrival here, you have been escorted through several different realms; there are many more, and nothing is restricted. Each person is free to experience fully, and the only governor is the state of the conscious mind. Deeply held beliefs are what come into visible expression here, just as they do on the dimension from which you have just come. Not everyone will have the same experience, for truly we create our own. However, subtle energies gently press on closed, restrictive minds, and like the rosebud’s petals, they slowly open and expand and are soon willing to accept greater understanding. Then they are ready to move from their limited concept of life to the eternal adventure, for there is ever more to know, to do, to be.” (Jan Price)

Multi-colored icon.   “We stay in heaven (and there are many divisions to this vibratory level) for however long best serves our development. There is a sense of benefit here, as if one has found one’s true home and all is well (what some people call ‘recess,’ or a time of rewards). In heaven, we have the opportunity to assess our progress as a soul, to evaluate pros and cons and outcomes, to remember all truths including that of our real identity. We experience the glory of love and the power of forgiveness. This is not an end point, but, rather, the realization of our purpose in creation’s story, how we fit, and what possibilities for future growth and learning exist. We do not leave until we are ready for our next advancement either in the world of form or beyond it.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

Multi-colored icon.   “I thanked this loving being for explaining and showing me what he did. He told me that there was more for him to show me if I was ready to experience it. I told him I was ready. I did not know why I was chosen but I was not about to question why. It just seemed small to me then.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   “Some people may want to hang around their old surroundings on Earth rather than go on to discover for themselves the beauty and wisdom which is offered to them on the other side. This may take a long time, but they are coaxed along slowly. Nothing is forced on a soul, neither attitudes nor understandings. This is why we are always counseled here on Earth never to force our beliefs on another person until one is ready to hear them. The free choice of every individual should be acknowledged … On the other side you see things with a clearer, more objective nature, but you are not given total knowledge because you would not understand it or be ready to use it, any more than while you are here on Earth. We are given knowledge only as we are ready to receive it, whether we are in or out of the body … As you are ready, and as you choose, you will be shown your past lives. If you do not believe in reincarnation it may take a long time before you are able to deal with this. Eventually, you must learn to understand yourself in a continuity of growth over many lifetimes.” (Betty Bethards)

Multi-colored icon.   “When your time comes … and the Light, the tunnel, Christ or your departed Loved ones come for you to take you home … go with them and go to Heaven! That is where you really belong! Just know that when you Love God or Christ … you will just naturally sense of feel where you need to go in Heaven and arrive in that place automatically.” (Christian Andreason)

Multi-colored icon.   “There is much, much work for you. You have to go back and tell them. Life is a precious gift. Each moment is filled with great opportunities. Don’t waste your time on Earth. Spread love and understanding. We will always be with you guiding you, protecting you, awaiting the time when we will be reunited when your work on Earth is over.” (Josiane Antonette)

Multi-colored icon.   “The NDEr may then receive a telepathic message, ‘It is not yet your time’ or ‘Your mission is not completed’ or ‘You are not ready to die’ or some variant of this. The decision to return may be voluntary or involuntary. If voluntary, it is usually associated with unfinished responsibilities. (Kevin Williams)

Multi-colored icon.   “We progress at our own rate to reach the light. If you do things that take you away from the light, then you are perpetuating your time here.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring)

Multi-colored icon.   “Concerning the transcendent experience (i.e., expansive revelations, alternate realities): Exposure to otherworldly dimensions and scenes beyond the individual’s frame of reference; sometimes includes revelations of greater truths. Seldom personal in content. Usually experienced by those who are ready for a mind-stretching challenge and/or individuals who are more apt to utilize (to whatever degree) the truths that are revealed to them. Incident rate: 2% with child experiencers, 18% with adult experiencers.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

4. Being Told “Your Mission Is Not Fulfilled”

Multi-colored icon.   “During this NDE I was ‘told’ I had to come back (from there) because I had a mission.” (Darren Corlett)

Multi-colored icon.   “Now, within his words, I felt a mission, a purpose; I didn’t know what it was, but I knew that my life on Earth had not been meaningless. It was not yet my time. My time would come when my mission, my purpose, my meaning in this life was accomplished. I had a reason for existing on Earth. But even though I understood this, my spirit rebelled. Did this mean I would have to go back?” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “‘It’s not just your children, RaNelle. You have things to do – things that aren’t finished yet.’ ‘No, I’m better off here. I don’t want to go through all that.’ I pointed to my body. ‘I refuse. I want to stay here.’ I sensed my grandmother’s awareness that time was growing short. ‘You must go,’ she said. ‘Your mission isn’t complete.’ (RaNelle Wallace)

5. Being Told “Your Life Is Not Complete”

Multi-colored icon.   Eventually realizing he was in heaven, Dovel, a child with no religious training, stood in the presence of Jesus and immediately understood that his work on Earth was not complete. (Matthew Dovel)

6. Being Told “Your Life Is Not Yet Finished”

Multi-colored icon.   “However, I did not want to come back but I was told that my life had not finished and that I must. I argued and lost. So I reluctantly came back and got into my body and woke up.” (Alise)

Multi-colored icon.   “In the inner world, Michael and I were walking hand in hand towards the Pearly Gates. It really was the Pearly Gates! I never knew the Pearly Gates actually existed, but they did – at least, in my experience. The wise guardian of the gate came. He welcomed us and addressed Paul (Mike had changed his name to Paul) in connection with joining the ‘Children of God.’ This wise being said some things to Paul such as, ‘Off you go. Go in through the gates.’ I was about to follow and he said, ‘Stop! You’re not finished yet.’ (Palden Jenkins)

Multi-colored icon.   “These Beings knew what I was thinking and I had to tell them I felt I could have done a better job on Gaia. I knew what I had come to Gaia to accomplish and was well on my way to doing that but I knew I was not finished yet. They agreed and told me that I still had many things to do and that I may want to go back and do them. I was told it was understood how difficult it would be for me but it was necessary for the universe for me to finish. They said it may be wise to go back and live my life how I had originally planned it. They said I had set lofty goals for my life on Gaia and the events in my life were achieving the goals I had set. They said I originally came to Gaia to learn and share with others using the gifts I have accumulated over several lifetimes. They said I am needed on Gaia to help souls bring themselves and Gaia back to harmony. They said I have great potential to affect other souls, to help them grow and Gaia is the best place to do that. I was told the events I had experienced thus far were preparing me to make a large contribution to the universe and my experiences were not to be considered personal attacks in any way. I did not want to accept it. I wanted to stay. I told them that. I told them I was tired and wanted to stay because life on Gaia is hard and unforgiving. I felt going back would be dangerous for the universe because I was not advanced enough in my spiritual evolution. They said that was precisely why it would be in my best interest to go back to Gaia. They said I was more advanced than I give myself credit for. They said it was possible for me to stay but I would need to finish my work on Gaia sooner or later. The type of work I was destined for can only be done on Gaia. I could stay if chose to but I would only be prolonging the completion of what I needed to do for this universe. They explained the fastest way to finish my work would be to go back to Gaia as soon as possible.” (David Oakford)

7. Being Told “It Is Not Your Time To Die”

Multi-colored icon.   “I didn’t feel like I knew anything; yet, there was a place in me that knew everything. I asked Wills if I could stay. He said, ‘It’s not your time yet. There’s been a mistake. You have to go back.'” (Laurelynn Martin)

Multi-colored icon.   “I heard a voice say, ‘Be not afraid child. It is not your time. You are not through on Earth. Everything has a purpose and you will have to complete yours before you return… My creatures on Earth, large and small, are here for a purpose.'” (Beth Hammond)

Multi-colored icon.   “Telepathically, he communicates to her. ‘Isn’t it wonderful? Everything is beautiful here, and it fits together. And you’ll find that. But you can’t stay here now. It’s not your time to be here yet and you have to go back.’ Vicki reacts, understandably enough, with extreme disappointment and protests vehemently. ‘No, I want to stay with you.’ But the being reassures her that she will come back, but for now, she ‘has to go back and learn and teach more about loving and forgiving.'” (Vicki Umipeg)

Multi-colored icon.   “‘I know everything about you and I’m now going to send you back, because it’s not your time to come over. You still have your life’s work to do.’ I felt very humble, very much in awe of such love. I could hardly believe that someone could love me so much. At that time I remember asking what my life’s work was, and I was told, ‘You’ll not know at this time but you will be shown.’ And I think I was still asking questions like, ‘When?’ (laughing) I was always saying, ‘When?’ I was also told to come back and tell my husband and children what had happened. I was to share it with them. I think it was about then that I regained consciousness.” (Janet)

Multi-colored icon.   “And then there was a sense of drawing back, and I panicked and said, ‘Dad, I don’t want to go!’ He said, ‘You have to go, it’s not your time yet, you must go back. You’re going to have a son, and you’ll have to bring this boy up, bring him up yourself.’ Then Dad told me my marriage was going to break up. (We’d only been married just a year!) And I remember saying, ‘Dad, I don’t want that to happen. I always thought that when I got married, it wouldn’t happen.’ It was a very intense feeling. I said, ‘Dad, I don’t want to go – I want to stay with you. Let me stay with you.’ I was most distressed, I didn’t want to go back. He sent me back. He told me that he would be there, he would be there again for me.” (Grace)

Multi-colored icon.   “Upon hearing this, I then believed that I had been carried to heaven or before the Almighty God. I was so filled with LOVE and JOY. I was content and NEVER wanted to go back to Earth, ever. But I again heard these words, ‘It is not your time for you have much fruits to bring to me.’ But I did not want to return back to this Earth. Suddenly I felt myself back on my bed and the cloud had left. (Victor Borras)

Multi-colored icon.   “I started to turn the lever to open the gate when I heard this voice saying, ‘M.L., go back. It’s not your time.’ I said, ‘But I don’t want to go back!’ And all of the sudden I heard Linda’s voice calling me, saying ‘M.L., I love you, and I need you.’ ‘Please don’t do this to me,’ I pleaded. ‘Let me go.’ Then there was another voice, coming from beyond the fence saying, ‘No son, it’s time for you to go back.’ And Linda’s daddy said the same thing, ‘Not yet. Linda still needs you.'” (M.L. Gordon)

Multi-colored icon.   “We spoke telepathically for hours which in real time must have been a very short time and when he rose from my bedside to go I came up out of my body to join him with peace and joy only to be told – No! ‘But I want to go with you, I want to go home!’ I cried. And again he said with such kindness – ‘No, Jesus sent me to tell you, now is not your time.’ When I mentally shrugged and gave up (who was I to deny Jesus) everything came back……the pain, the smells, the heat, the noise and I wept.” (Jean Harmon)

8. Being Told “There Has Been A Mistake”

Multi-colored icon.   “He kept saying, ‘All is known. You have simply forgotten.’ I didn’t feel like I knew anything; yet, there was a place in me that knew everything. I asked Wills if I could stay. He said, ‘It’s not your time yet. There’s been a mistake. You have to go back.'” (Laurelynn Martin)

Multi-colored icon.   “I was totally aware that God was there but I was also aware that it was a mistake I was there and He fixed it very quickly.” (Kathleen Young)

9. Being Told “You Must Go Back”

Multi-colored icon.   “At that moment I asked God, ‘What do you want me to do?’ And the answer that came to me was that I had to go back into my physical body in order to complete certain goals that had already been set into motion.” (Liz Dale’s NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “The light spoke and it said, ‘Lynn, it is not time for you yet. Go back, child.’ I put my hand up to touch the top of the light. I knew then that I had touched the face of God. I told God that I loved him, and I wanted to stay with him. Again the light said, ‘Lynn, go back. It is not time for you. You have work to do for me. Go back.'” (Lynn)

Multi-colored icon.   “I started to turn the lever to open the gate when I heard this voice saying, ‘M.L., go back. It’s not your time.’ I said, ‘But I don’t want to go back!’ And all of the sudden I heard Linda’s voice calling me, saying, ‘M.L., I love you, and I need you.'” (M.L. Gordon)

 “I think of death as some delightful journey that I shall take when all my tasks are done.” – George Elliot

Source

The Future and the Near-Death Experience

Great insights in this article:

future

By Kevin Williams

Many people were given visions of the future during their near-death experience. Generally, these visions foretell a future of catastrophic natural disasters and social upheaval followed by a new era of peace and have actually already come to pass. Some of them did not happen as foretold. Many of these apocalyptic visions are to happen within the next few decades. Remarkably, these visions agree with prophecies of the Bible, Edgar Cayce, Nostradamus, and the Virgin Mary visitations of Fatima, Garabandal, and Medjugorje

Table of Contents
1. Scientific Evidence Supporting the Ability to Predict the Future
2. A Successful Apocalyptic Prophecy is One That Doesn’t Happen
3. The Future is Not Fixed and Can Change
4. NDE Prophecies Predicting the 9-11 Terrorist Attack
5. NDE Prophecies of Future Natural Catastrophes
6. NDE Prophecies of a Shift in the Earth’s Magnetic Poles
7. NDE Prophecies of a Golden Age of Peace and Enlightenment
8. Non-NDE Religious Prophecies of a Future Apocalypse

 

1. Scientific Evidence Supporting the Ability to Predict the Future

Multi-colored iconn.   The 9/11 New York City terrorist attack seems to have affected global consciousness through more than news channels. There seems to have been a psychic dimension to the response. Since August, 1998, the Global Consciousness Project, located at Princeton University, has maintained observation of about 40 radioactive random number generators placed at locations around the world. Previous research has shown that the activity of such devices can be affected by psychokinesis (mind over matter). The project tracks psychokinetic effects on these sensitive instruments produced by dramatic events impinging upon global consciousness. After the terrorist attack, the project assembled data from the generators to see if there had been any extraordinary output from these devices. According to the project’s report, there was indeed an unmistakable and profound response. The interpretation of the result is that the world’s awareness of the terrorist tragedy created a powerful moment of global awareness, a unified and coherent psychic event which impacted the output of the radioactivity in data collectors. The global consciousness event appears to have begun approximately 10 minutes before the first crash until about four hours afterward.

2. A Successful Apocalyptic Prophecy is One That Doesn’t Happen

Multi-colored iconn.   The goal of apocalyptic prophecy is to warn people to prevent it from happening. The reason prophecies are given to humanity is to change current trends and change enough people so that the prophecy will be diverted. Well-known prophecies that were foretold to occur around the millennium have not happened. Skeptics point out that this proves these prophecies to be false. But a better understanding of prophecy reveals that either (a) or (b) is true:

a.

The prophecy was successful in permanently diverting the outcome by the raising of the world’s consciousness.

b.

Because the prophecy gives an exact date, the prophecy may still be valid and the date may be wrong.

Prophecies from very credible sources rarely give an exact date. Even Jesus said he didn’t know the date and time when he would return. This should be a lesson to everyone who comes across a prophecy with an exact date.

3. The Future is Not Fixed and Can Change

Multi-colored iconn.   During Karen Schaeffer’s NDE, she was shown her children’s future as it would exist if she decided to remain in the light. Because she decided to return, the future she was shown did not happen. This suggests that the future is always changing from moment to moment based upon our current actions and decisions. This principle supports quantum mechanic principles.

Multi-colored iconn.   One of Margot Grey’s NDE research subjects stated:

“During my experience … I was also shown events that are likely to happen in the near future, but was made to understand that nothing is absolutely fixed and that everything depends on how we choose to use our own free will, that even those events that are already predestined can be changed or modified by a change in our own way of relating to them.” (Grey, 1985, p. 123)

Multi-colored iconn.   NDE experiencer Howard Storm was given information on how the future is not fixed:

“We have free will. If we change the way we are, then we can change the future which they showed me. They showed me a view of the future, at the time of my experience, based upon how we in the United States were behaving at that time. It was a future in which a massive worldwide depression would occur. If we were to change our behavior, however, then the future would be different.” (Howard Storm)

Multi-colored icon.   Howard Storm was also told how a single person can change the world:

“All it takes to make a change was one person. One person, trying, and then because of that, another person changing for the better. They said that the only way to change the world was to begin with one person. One will become two, which will become three, and so on. That’s the only way to affect a major change” (Howard Storm)

Multi-colored iconn.   During Ricky Randolph‘s NDE, he was told virtually the same thing:

“You must return and help others to change by changing your life!” (Ricky Randolph)

Multi-colored iconn.   Dannion Brinkley was told how the future is conditional upon human beings:

“If you follow what you have been taught and keep living the same way you have lived the last thirty years, all of this will surely be upon you. If you change, you can avoid the coming war. If you follow this dogma, the world by the year 2004 will not be the same one you now know. But it can still be changed and you can help change it.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Multi-colored icon.   Brinkley was also told that the future is not cast in stone:

“The flow of human events can be changed, but first people have to know what they are.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Multi-colored icon.   Brinkley also gives the following advice on how people can change the world:

“The quickest way to change the world is to be of service to others. Show that your love can make a difference in the lives of people and thereby someone else’s love can make a difference in your life. By each of us doing that and working together we change the world one inner person at a time.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Multi-colored iconn.   During Dr. George Ritchie‘s NDE, Jesus said that Ritchie had 45 years to accomplish a particular mission:

“It is left to humanity which direction they shall choose. I came to this planet to show you through the life I led how to love.  Without our Father you can do nothing, neither could I. I showed you this. You have 45 years.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

When Dr. Ritchie was revived, he had no idea what he was supposed to accomplish within 45 years. Years afterward, his NDE attracted the attention of Raymond Moody. It was Ritchie’s NDE that inspired Moody to begin his ground-breaking research into NDEs and become of the father of the near-death experience. In 1985, Ritchie published his near-death account which was 42 years after his NDE occurred.

Multi-colored iconn.   During Ned Dougherty‘s NDE, a Lady of Light told him how to change the world to prevent these catastrophic visions of the future from happening:

“I was told that the world could be saved, not by its leaders, but by prayer groups throughout the world. I was told that the prayers of a group of twenty could save a nation from war. I was told that the fate of mankind rested on our ability, individually and collectively, to change the direction of mankind in accordance with God’s plan … Depending on mankind’s response to God, these events may be altered, postponed, or cancelled.” (Ned Dougherty)

Multi-colored iconn.   One particular experiencer told NDE researcher Margot Grey that catastrophic Earth changes are a reflection of the social upheaval and violence that is happening all over the world at the moment.

4. NDE Prophecies Predicting the 9-11 Terrorist Attack

Multi-colored iconn.   During his NDE, Ned Dougherty was given a vision of the future involving a terrorist attack. He wrote about it in his book, Fast Lane to Heaven, six months before 9/11 occurred. Here is what he wrote:

“A major terrorist attack may befall New York City or Washington, DC, severely impacting the way we live in the United States.” (Ned Dougherty)

This description of Ned Dougherty’s vision of a future terrorist attack is a perfect description of what happened six months later in New York and Washington.

Multi-colored iconn.   Dannion Brinkley received a psychic vision of the September 11th terrorist attack before it happened. On September 1st, ten days before the New York terrorist attacks, Dannion announced that the world is on the verge of a…

“… spiritual awakening which calls for deep self-examination.”  (Dannion Brinkley)

On September 1, 2001, Dannion Brinkley also called for a global Day of Truth to occur on September 17 where people could…

“… take time before this date to personally examine our own lives and priorities as citizens of Earth in this time of transition. This is a wake-up call … For it is only as we are willing to see and to embrace all of our deeply human fragmented realities that the light of grace can shine upon us.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Brinkley gave this announcement ten days before the September 11th terrorist attack. Something certainly provoked Dannion Brinkley to make this announcement.

Multi-colored iconn.   P.M.H. Atwater received a vision of the September 11th terrorist attacks which is documented in her free downloadable PDF file entitled The Challenge of September 11

5. NDE Prophecies of Future Natural Catastrophes

Multi-colored iconn.   In Howard Storm‘s book, My Descent into Death (2000), he describes the future of mankind as given to him by light beings he encountered during his NDE in 1985. Storm wrote how they told him, in 1985, that the Cold War would soon end, because “God is changing the hearts of people to love around the world.” Storm states, “Since the time in 1985 when I was told these things about the future the Cold War ended with little bloodshed due to the hearts of people being unwilling to tolerate oppressive regimes.” Storm also described what the light beings told him concerning the way things will be on Earth in about 2185. He asked the light beings the question: “Will the United States be the leader of the world in this change?” The light beings replied:

“The United States has been given the opportunity to be the teacher for the world, but much is expected of those to whom much has been given. The United States has been given more of everything than any country in the history of the world and it has failed to be generous with the gifts. If the United States continues to exploit the rest of the world by greedily consuming the world’s resources, the United States will have God’s blessing withdrawn. Your country will collapse economically which will result in civil chaos. Because of the greedy nature of the people, you will have people killing people for a cup of gasoline. The world will watch in horror as your country is obliterated by strife. The rest of the world will not intervene because they have been victims of your exploitation. They will welcome the annihilation of such selfish people. The United States must change immediately and become the teachers of goodness and generosity to the rest of the world. Today the United States is the primary merchant of war and the culture of violence that you export to the world. This will come to an end because you have the seeds of your own destruction within you. Either you will destroy yourselves or God will bring it to an end if there isn’t a change.”  (Howard Storm)

Storm wrote, “…. I don’t know if the richest country in the history of the world is doomed to lose God’s blessing or if the people of the United States will become the moral light of the world. How long will God allow the injustice to continue? The future lies in the choices we make right now. God is intervening in direct ways in human events. May God’s will be done on Earth as it is in Heaven!” (Howard Storm)

In a SpiritDaily.com online newspaper article on August 18, 2003 by Michael H. Brown entitled Near-Death Prophecy: Man was shown Failure of Infrastructure, Power Grid, Howard Storm discussed America’s future as shown to him during his NDE. He stated:

“They made it very clear to me that God had given this country the greatest blessing of any people in the history of the world. We have more of God’s blessing. Everything that we have comes from God. We didn’t deserve it, we didn’t earn it, but we happen to be the wealthiest, most powerful nation in the world. And God gave us all this so that we could be the instruments of God’s light in this world, and we are not instruments of light. In other countries people see us as purveyors of exploitation, military might, and pornography. They see us as completely hedonistic and amoral — we have no morality. People can do whatever they want wherever they want with whatever they want. Our amorality is a cancer on the rest of the world, and God created us to be just the opposite.

“People get mad at me for saying it, but God is very unhappy with what we’re doing. When I came back from the experience I was almost out of my mind trying to convert people. God wanted a worldwide conversion thousands of years ago. God pulled out all the stops 2,000 years ago with Jesus. From God’s view, that was the definitive moment in human history. And the impact of the prophets and teachers and the Messiah has been a big disappointment to God because people have by and large rejected it. I was told that God wants this conversion. And if we don’t get with the program fairly soon, He is going to have to intervene in some ways that from a human point of view are going to seem cataclysmic. God is really tired of what we’re doing to one another and the planet and to His Creation. We were put in this world to be stewards and live in harmony with His creation and one another and we don’t realize the important spiritual consequences of what we do when we raise a child in a faithless society.”

“I asked how [America’s purification] would come about, and they said it would be simple, that our society is very dependent on a lot of very fragile things — energy grid, transportation. In each geographical area of the United States people used to be relatively self-sufficient as far as agricultural products. Now, how long would any state survive without the transport of food and energy?

“What would happen is these very complex and delicate grids of our economic system would begin to break down. We’ve created a society of such cruel and self-centered people that the very nature of civilization would begin to break down. The angels showed me that what would happen is that people would begin robbing the grocery stores, hording goods, and killing one another for gasoline and tires, and as a consequence everything would break down and would end up in chaos.” (Howard Storm)

Multi-colored iconn.   When Guenter Wagner was a child, he had a NDE during which Jesus had an extensive conversation with him about averting a nuclear war.

Jesus told Guenter that there were very powerful and cunning beings who were his enemies with whom he had been constantly fighting. He told Guenter to warn the world against them. Then Jesus told him to turn around. When he did he heard people screaming and saw fire and smoke that gradually took on the shape of a mushroom. Jesus told Guenter that he will do everything in his power to prevent this from happening. Jesus also told him that this war has been going on for a very long time and the evil beings had become more and more powerful. Jesus said that if this continued he would not see any means of preventing them from taking over everything. He said that if the enemy had really succeeded in coming into his world, the war would have been lost. He would have been powerful enough, no doubt, to fight them off, but the war would have been lost in the long run. Jesus was afraid of loosing this war. Then it was intimated to Guenter that Jesus needed help. Jesus told him that the only way he could help him was by going back and telling the world about his experience. (Guenter Wagner)

Multi-colored iconn.   Almost every day, several times a day, for more than forty years, Edgar Cayce would induce himself into a unique out-of-body state identical to a NDE. Through his sojourns he would reveal profound information on various subjects. But it was the information that he revealed about the future that he is most known for. The following is an listing of his prophecies which have already happened:

a. The Stock Market Crash of October 1929
b. The Great Depression
c. The rise and fall of Adolf Hitler
d. The beginning and end of World War II
e. America’s entry into World War II
f. The death of Franklin D. Roosevelt
g. India’s independence from Britain
h. The re-establishment of the nation of Israel
i. The discovery of the Dead Sea Scrolls and Essenes
j. The death of John F. Kennedy
k. The Civil Rights Movement and 1960’s civil unrest
l. The fall of the Soviet Union and communism
m. The U.S. and Russia alliance
n. New technological discoveries (see his article)
o. The existence of the planet Pluto
p. A shift of Earth’s magnetic poles (see this article)
q. The day of his own death

Multi-colored iconn.   Edgar Cayce’s prophetic visions yet to happen:

a. Armageddon will be a battle in the spirit realm to prevent souls from the hell realms to reincarnate for 1000 years. It is also a battle within everyone between their higher nature and their lower nature.
b. The possibility of a World War III
c. Catastrophic natural disasters
d. A dramatic rise in the level of the ocean

Multi-colored iconn.   Dannion Brinkley‘s major prophetic visions which have already happened:

a. The demoralization of America from the Vietnam War
b. The presidency of Ronald Reagan
c. Turmoil in the Middle East
d. The 1986 Chernobyl nuclear plant disaster
e. The collapse of the Soviet Union
f. The Desert Storm war against Iraq in 1990
g. The existence of chemical weapons in the Middle East

Multi-colored iconn.   Dannion Brinkley’s major prophetic visions yet to happen:

a. Oil used as a weapon to control the world economy
b. The economic collapse of the world economy
c. A war between China and Russia
d. Democracy in Egypt overthrown and fanatics rule
e. An alliance between the Chinese and Syrians
f. Catastrophic natural disasters in America
g. The fall of America as a world power
h. The rise of an environmental religion beginning in Russia
i. A leader from Russia to become a U.N. leader
j. The possibility of a World War III
k.

A scientific discovery to alter DNA and create a biological virus that will be used in the manufacture of computer chips (see this article)

Multi-colored iconn.   Concerning Dannion’s visions of the future, the Being of Light told him the following:

“Watch the Soviet Union. How the Russian people go, so goes the world. What happens to Russia is the basis for everything that will happen to the economy of the free world.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Dr. George Ritchie during his NDE:

a.

Increasing natural disasters on the Earth hurricanes, floods, earthquakes, volcanoes).

b.

Families are splitting and governments are breaking apart because people are thinking only of themselves.

c. Armies will march on the U.S. from the south.
d.

Explosions will occur over the entire world of a magnitude beyond our capacity to imagine. If they continue, human life as we have known it will not exist.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Ned Dougherty during his NDE:

a.

Wars will continue to spread from the Eastern Hemisphere to the Middle East, Africa, Europe, Russia and China.

b.

A great threat to global peace will come from China which is preparing itself for a global war.

c.

The U.S. government will collapse because a staggering national debt will cause it to fail to meet its financial obligations.

d. U.S. banking institutions will collapse due to natural disasters.
e. The U.S. will be thrown into political, economic, and social chaos.
f.

Terrorist activities and wars will occur first in the Middle East, then in Italy the Vatican and Rome).

g.

A shift of the Earth’s axis will result in massive earthquakes, volcanic and tidal waves disasters. (see this article)

h.

America will lose its ability to defend itself, leaving the country vulnerable to invasion by foreign troops, particularly by China.

Multi-colored iconn.   Concerning the future of the world, the Lady of Light specifically told Ned Dougherty:

“Pray for the conversion of China. The conversion of China to God is necessary for the salvation of the world.” (Ned Dougherty)

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Ricky Randolph during his NDE:

a. The Earth will drastically changed because of turmoil, wars and death.
b.

A giant explosion in the Earth’s atmosphere will cause much land to be destroyed.

c. The U.S. government will collapse.
d.

A volcano will explode which will result in many cities in the U.S. being put in darkness.

e. People will kill over food and water.
f. Cities will fall and new ones will be built.
g. Few cities will be left, but people will be content.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to David Oakford during his NDE:

a.

Humans have fallen away from the balance of nature and allowed themselves to be affected by what they create which violates the natural laws of the universe.

b.

Humans must restore the harmonic balance of the Earth if they want to survive as a race and live on the Earth forever.

c. The next overall goal for humanity is to learn about this harmonic balance.
d.

Before humans realize they must restore the harmonic balance, great damage will be inflicted on the Earth.

e.

The Earth is very strong but has been weakened considerably ever since humans have chosen to use its resources in a manner inconsistent with the laws of the universe.

Multi-colored iconn.   The documentary entitled Ancient Prophecies aired on television and profiled three near-death experiencers (Martha A. St. Claire, Elaine Durham and Jessica Carde). The following prophecies of the future were given to Martha A. St. Claire during her NDE:

a.

There will be a 20 year period from 1992 to 2012 where events will be greatly accelerated on Earth.

b.

Great Earth changes will occur: earthquakes, floods, tidal waves, great winds. Areas of the east coast will be surprised regarding earthquakes.

c. Japan will slip into the ocean.
d.

There will be three days of darkness due to natural Earth disasters with smoke from volcanoes that will block the sun.

e.

Humanity will undergo a roller-coaster ride but it will not last forever. If we have darkness for three days, it will pass. We will always have the light.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Elaine Durham during here NDE:

These catastrophic Earth changes upon America will come about by natural and man-made disasters. Unless Americans begin to make better choices, these changes will certainly come to pass.

a.

North America will be completely divided by a large body of water. A large part of both eastern and western shorelines will be lost. Icebergs and polar icecaps will melt significantly. America will be ravaged by earthquakes, hurricanes, fierce storms, massive fires burning huge areas of the country, explosions in some areas, and the western coastline will change causing California, Oregon, and Washington to become submerged. Much of the eastern coastline will be gone, though not as bad as the western coastline. The southern half of Florida will be under water. The oceans of the entire world will rise significantly.

b.

The seat of power will move away from Washington, D.C because there will be so much turmoil and warfare on the eastern side of America. America will come to the very edge of destruction because Americans have chosen to seek worldly things rather than loving or serving others, and because they refused to care for their precious natural resources, and because their greed and selfishness. The U.S. government will lose most of its power and no longer govern completely and lawlessness will reign on the eastern side of America as well as tremendous anarchy and crime. There will be less turmoil on the western side of America and even a certain amount of prosperity. A new seat of power will rise near present-day Kansas City. From this location, a true spiritual force will become the governing power over the whole land — a power such that emanates from Christ.

c.

Native Americans will be partially responsible for the peacefulness that will exist in western America. Their knowledge of how to live from the land, or how to be in harmony with it, will bring forth an abundance. Their spiritual knowledge will be taught to the people and everyone will start to learn to live in harmony with each other. Prosperity will come by becoming harmonious with nature or the natural elements upon which they depended.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Reinee Pasarow during her NDE:

a.

There will be tremendous upheaval in the world as a result of humanity’s general ignorance of true reality.

b.

Humanity is breaking the laws of the universe, and as a result of this, humanity will suffer. This suffering will not be due to the wrath of God, but rather like the pain one might suffer by arrogantly defying the law of gravity.

c.

Humanity is being consumed by the cancers of arrogance, materialism, racism, chauvinism, and separatist thinking.

d. Sense will turn to nonsense, and calamity, in the end, will turn to providence.
e.

An inevitable educational cleansing of the Earth will occur because of humanity’s transgressions.

Multi-colored iconn.   View Reinee Pasarow’s NDE testimony on video at this website: www.lightafterlife.com.

 

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Lou Famoso during his NDE:

a.

People from different nations, different religions, with different weapons, will kill each other which will result in hundreds of thousands of dead people.

b. Man will prey on man until man will pray for man.
c. Floods will spill across the Earth on different continents in different seasons.
d.

Hundreds of lives and acres upon acres of crops will be lost as well as hundreds of animals.

e. Volcanoes from around the world will erupt; first one then another.
f.

Earthquakes will destroy sections of almost every continent. One massive earthquake will occur in America. Most of the others will be in Europe and Asia and thousands of people will be killed.

g.

There will come a time when these things will happen all at once. It will come at the same time of humanity’s greatest sins.

h.

Millions of people will cry because of the devastation of portions of New York City. Webmaster’s note: This could be a reference to the New York City terrorist attack.

i.

A huge earthquake of magnitude 8.6 will happen at a place called Eureka (Eureka, California?).

j.

Thousands of people will migrate from areas of frequent disasters to places of safety.

k. Missiles will be fired simultaneously into space from several nations.
l. Eruptions on the sun will interfere with the Earth – more than it ever has.
m.

A large mass from space will pass by the Earth and cause it to wobble wildly like a spinning top.

n. The oceans will rise, first along the Pacific Ring of Fire then others.
o.
A space station will fall from the heavens because of an internal explosion. Webmaster’s note: This could be a reference to the doomed Space Shuttle Columbia disaster of 2003.
p. Landmasses will start to sink under the pressure of the ocean on it.
q. These Earth changes will result in a newer, cleaner, more beautiful planet.

Multi-colored iconn.   The archangel Gabriel gave Lou Famoso the following message to take back to let others know that there is little to fear because the Earth will go on forever:

“Look to Orion and you will know when the new world will come.” (Lou Famoso)

For more information about the prophecies of the star system Orion, read these wonderful articles: [1] [2] [3] [4]. Famoso was told that when these visions of the future are realized on Earth, they will bring forth the Gathering.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Angie Fenimore during her NDE:

a.

“The war between the darkness and the light on the Earth has grown so intense that humans are not continually seeking the light, the darkness will consume us and we will be lost.” (Angie Fenimore)

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future come from Dr. Kenneth Ring‘s NDE prophecy research conclusions:

a.

An increasing incidence of earthquakes, volcanic activity and generally massive geophysical changes

b. Disturbances in weather patterns and food supplies
c. The collapse of the world economic system
d.

The possibility of nuclear war by accident (respondents are not in agreement on whether a nuclear catastrophe will occur)

e. Dramatic climate changes, droughts, food shortages

Dr. Kenneth Ring says that near-death accounts sometimes involve a sense of having total knowledge and some are given a view of the entirety of the Earth’s evolution and history from the beginning to the end of time. (Dr. Kenneth Ring)

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future come from Margot Grey‘s NDE prophecy research conclusions:

a.

There are going to be a lot of upheavals such as earthquakes and volcanoes occurring in the next few years, which are going to get increasingly worse. I was given to understand that these activities are a reflection of all the social upheaval and violence that is going on all over the world at the moment.

b.

Among the many volcanic eruptions that are going to occur, I saw the one that just occurred in Hawaii. As I saw the pictures on the television, it was really quite uncanny, as I had already seen it taking place during the vision I had seen at the time of my NDE.

c.

There are going to be serious food shortages around the world due to droughts in many places. This will push the price of food up so that many people will have to start going without things that they have always taken for granted.

d.

There are going to be very severe droughts in many countries. Others are going to suffer from freak storms that will cause tidal waves or flooding to happen as a result of unnaturally heavy rainfalls … All in all, the weather is going to be very unpredictable from now on, in fact these disturbances in the weather patterns have already started.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Arthur Yensen during his NDE:

“You have more important work to do on Earth, and you must go back and do it! There will come a time of great confusion and the people will need your stabilizing influence. When your work on Earth is done, then you can come back here and stay.” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of the future were given to Beth Hammond during her NDE:

a. There will be poverty, many wars, and storms upon storms to rage the Earth.
b. Devastation from earthquakes and hurricanes will happen.
c. A war will start in the East.

6. NDE Prophecies of a Shift in the Earth’s Magnetic Poles

Multi-colored iconn.   According to NASA’s Goddard Space Flight Center, in 1998 something changed the Earth’s gravitational field which moved the magnetic poles closer together. The NASA article explained that as the ice on the poles melted, ocean currents moved water toward the equator, which factors researchers believe to be partly responsible, in conjunction with shifts in atmospheric patterns, for this ongoing shift in the Earth’s magnetic field. This finding by NASA is verification of NDE prophecies that predicted this to occur. Here are some of them:

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies about the pole shift were given to Edgar Cayce‘s “Source”:

In the late 1920’s and early 1930’s, Edgar Cayce was the first to describe the concept of pole shift as a result of the crust of the Earth moving independently from the core of the Earth to bring different a surface area over the spin axis. During the past 30 years, this concept has received more and more attention by geophysicists, some of whom now seriously argue that the crust does move independently. Some geophysicists now also argue that the best way to explain a variety of paleo sea-level and other data is that it moves and shifts fairly frequently and more rapidly than previously imagined.

Cayce predicted changes to the Earth surface to begin some time between 1958 and 1998. The cause of these dramatic Earth changes will be the shift in the world’s magnetic poles. He stated:

“There will be upheavals in the Arctic and Antarctic that will cause the eruption of volcanoes in the torrid areas, and pole shift. There will be the shifting then of the poles, so that where there has been those of a frigid or the semi-tropical will become the more tropical, and moss and fern will grow.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored iconn.   “A shift of the Earth’s axis will result in massive earthquakes and tidal waves.” (Ned Dougherty)

Multi-colored iconn.   “There may be a pole shift … there are going to be polar changes … it’s not going to kill all the races off, but we’re going to have to start again from square one … There’s going to be a larger land mass.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring’s NDE research subject)

Multi-colored iconn.   “The poles are going to shift.” (Margot Grey’s NDE research subject)

Multi-colored iconn.   “Practically no coastal areas will be safe during the shifting of the Earth’s poles because of the tidal waves. Many people will not survive this shift, but others will, because after a period of churning seas and frightful wind velocities, the turbulence will cease, and those in the north will live in tropical clime, and vice versa.” (Ruth Montgomery)

Multi-colored iconn.   Pole shift prophecies are being fulfilled today according to NASA (see the NASA article at the beginning of this section). The University of Colorado discovered upheavals occurring at the Antarctic pole:

“Two ice shelves on the Antarctic Peninsula are in full retreat and have lost nearly 3,000 square kilometers of their total area in the last year. Researchers attribute the retreats to a warming trend … There is evidence that the shelves in this area have been in retreat for 50 years.” (Science Daily)

Multi-colored iconn.   One of the most intelligent scientist who ever lived, Albert Einstein,  had this to say about the pole shift:

“In a polar region there is a continual deposition of ice, which is not symmetrically distributed about the pole. The Earth’s rotation acts on these unsymmetrically deposited masses [of ice], and produces centrifugal momentum that is transmitted to the rigid crust of the Earth. The constantly increasing centrifugal momentum produced in this way will, when it has reached a certain point, produce a movement of the Earth’s crust over the rest of the Earth’s body, and this will displace the polar regions toward the equator.” (Albert Einstein)

7. Prophecies of a Golden Age of Peace and Enlightenment

Multi-colored iconn.   Prophecies from such sources as NDEs, the Bible, the Dead Sea Scrolls, Nostradamus, and psychic phenomena, all agree that a new era of peace on Earth will come after the foreseen natural disasters purify the Earth from the sins of modern civilization. The following information are some of the positive prophecies of the future that are foreseen to occur after the catastrophic prophecies take place.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of a future “Golden Age” were given to Howard Storm during his NDE:

a. No nuclear holocaust will occur (but possibly 1 or 2 bombs go off).
b. There will be almost no technology in the future.
c. Children to be the most precious commodity in the world.
d. Raising children is will be the highest priority.
e.

A euphoric future with no anxiety, no hatred, no competition, enormous trust and mutual respect.

f. Love and prayer will become a stronger force on Earth.
g. People will garden more in the future with almost no effort.
h. Gardens will grow by the power of prayer.
i. Groups of people praying together will be able to control the climate.
j. Animals will live in harmony with people.
k. Wisdom will be more important than knowledge.
l. All knowledge can be accessed through prayer.
m.

People will be able to communicate telepathically with everyone else in the world.

n. There will be greater insight into life after death.
o. It will be like the Garden of Eden.
p. God will usher the paradise on Earth within the next 200 years.
q. For paradise to come, God will have to restrict some of humanity’s free will.
r. This world will resemble some near-death descriptions of heaven.
s. Travel will be instantaneous.
t. The need for clothing and shelter will be eliminated.

Multi-colored iconn.   Howard Storm was also given an important message from the Beings of Light concerning the future of humanity:

“They want every person to consider every other person greater than their own flesh. They want everyone to love everyone else, completely; more, even, than they love themselves. If someone, someplace else in the world hurts, than we should hurt we should feel their pain. And we should help them. Our planet has evolved to the point, for the first time in our history, that we have the power to do that. We are globally linked. And we could become one people.” (Howard Storm)

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of a future “Golden Age” were given to Mellen-Thomas Benedict during his NDE:

a.

The second coming of Jesus is about self-correction because we are already saved.

b.

Science will soon quantify spirit and discover what holds the universe together. They will have to call it God.

c.

Religions are about to become more enlightened because more light is coming into the world.

d.

There will be a reformation in spirituality that is going to be just as dramatic as the Protestant Reformation.

e.

There will be many religious people fighting against other religious people because they believe that only they are right.

f. The world will become a safer place.
g.

The clearing of the rain forest will slow down and in fifty years there will be more trees on the planet than in a long time.

h.

The Earth is in the process of domesticating itself and it will never again be as wild of a place as it once was.

i. There will be great wild reserves where nature thrives.
j. Gardening will be the thing in the future.
k.

The population increase will reach an optimal range of energy to cause a shift in consciousness. That shift in consciousness will change politics, money, and energy.

l.

Humans will soon be able to live as long as we want to live in our bodies. After living 150 years or so, there will be an intuitive sense that it is time to change channels.

m. Humanity will eventually see the wisdom of life and death.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of a future “Golden Age” were given to George Ritchie during his NDE:

a. The world will grow more peaceful – both humanity and nature.
b. Humans will not be as critical of themselves or others.
c. Humans will not be as destructive to nature.
d. Humans will begin to understand what love is.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following prophecies of a future “Golden Age” were given to Edgar Cayce from his “Source”:

a. The second coming of Jesus will occur in 1998 through reincarnation.
b. There will be a thousand years of peace.
c. China will become the cradle of Christianity.

Webmaster’s note: Edgar Cayce affirmed that Christian Gnosticism is the highest form of Christianity and the closest form of Christianity taught by Jesus. This form of Christianity is practically identical to Buddhism except with intermediate states between Earth lives. With the end of religious persecution in China today, Buddhism is flourishing in China once again.

d.

A new science will be developed from new discoveries in consciousness and spiritual research.

e.

A new discovery in astronomy concerning the revolution of the solar system, Arcturus, and the Pleiades will be found.

f.

Three major archeological discoveries will revolutionize the way we understand human origins, cosmology and religion. This will occur when humanity reaches a higher level of spirituality. These discoveries will be found near these locations:

I. The Great Pyramid
II. Bimini, where a portion of Atlantis may have been discovered
III.

The Yucatan peninsula where an asteroid struck the Earth and killed off the dinosaurs

Multi-colored iconn.   “After the darkest hour had passed away, during which time all the former things of this world had disintegrated and decayed, I saw a new consciousness emerging and humanity evolving in a new form. Thereafter I beheld a Golden Age in which people would live in love and harmony with each other and all of nature.” (Margot Grey’s research subject)

Multi-colored iconn.   “At the end of this general period of transition, humanity was to be born anew, with a new sense of his place in the universe. The birth process, however, as in all the kingdoms, was exquisitely painful. Mankind would emerge humbled yet educated, peaceful, and, at last, unified.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring’s research subject)

Multi-colored iconn.   “The disastrous Earth changes will be followed by a new era in human history, marked by human brotherhood, universal love and world peace.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring’s research subject)

Multi-colored iconn.   “After the global disasters, the planet will become more peaceful. Humanity and nature will both be better. Humanity will not be as critical of themselves. Humanity will not be as destructive of nature and will begin to understand what love is. It is up to humanity which direction they will choose.” (George Ritchie)

Multi-colored iconn.   “I saw the Earth stretching and groaning while giving birth to a new consciousness. I saw that every so often in the history of the world this happens and is inevitable in order for the Earth to bring forth a new state of evolution.” (Margot Grey’s research subject)

Multi-colored iconn.   “Humanity will mature enough to assume a higher place in the universal scheme of things. But before this, humans must learn acceptance and tolerance and love for each other. There will come a new age of tolerance will come where the hearts and souls of humanity will be joined as all religions and doctrines will be joined. People will not be able to endure seeing others homeless and hungry. Only by helping each other could we truly help ourselves.” (May Eulitt)

Multi-colored iconn.   “Within the next two hundred years a new era of peace, love and harmony will rule the world.” (Howard Storm)

Multi-colored iconn.   “After the coming Earth changes, the harmonic balance of nature on Earth will finally be restored.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored iconn.   “Eventually, humanity will become more peaceful. A new type of human being will emerge with a younger and peaceful nature.” (Ricky Randolph)

Multi-colored iconn.   “The world is on the verge of a spiritual awakening.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Multi-colored iconn.   “People will be happier and more content although living like the native populations of old. There will be no more wars and true peace and happiness will finally come to humanity.” (Lou Famoso)

Multi-colored iconn.   “A profound spiritual awakening will occur to everyone on Earth. People will be able to perform supernatural events and miraculous healings.” (Ned Dougherty)

Multi-colored iconn.   “Humanity will be born anew with a new sense of their place in the universe. This birth process will be painful, but humanity will emerge humbled yet educated, peaceful, and, at last, unified.” (Reinee Pasarow)

Multi-colored iconn.   “A great Awakening has begun. People around the world are opening their eyes to their own spiritual natures. They are beginning to see who they truly are and what they have always been — beings with an eternal past and a glorious future.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored iconn.   Edgar Cayce stated that a purification of the world must happen before the new world comes:

“A new order of conditions is to arise; there must be a purging in high places as well as low; and that there must be the greater consideration of the individual, so that each soul being his brother’s keeper. Then certain circumstances will arise in the political, the economic, and whole relationships to which a leveling will occur or a greater comprehension of the need for it.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored iconn.   Near-death experiencers who were given information that the Second Coming of Christ is soon to happen are: (a) Edgar Cayce, (b) Angie Fenimore, (c) Mellen-Thomas Benedict, (d) Beth Hammond, and (e) Dr. Richard Eby.

8. Non-NDE Religious Prophecies of the Apocalypse

Multi-colored iconn.   Fundamentalist Christians in  general use a literal interpretation of the prophecies in the Books of Ezekiel, Daniel and Revelation in the Bible to foretell the future. See these Bible verses: [1] [2] and [3].

a. The battle of Armageddon will be fought on the plains of Israel.
b.

A huge mountain of fire (asteroid? bomb?) will be thrown into the sea and kill a multitude of people.

c. Russia, with an alliance of Iraq, Iran, Libya, Ethiopia, and some Eastern European countries, will invade Israel.
d.

A powerful alliance of 10 nations consisting of the former Holy Roman Empire (NATO countries) will go to war against this Arab and Russian invasion.

e. China, with a 200 million strong army, will then march to war.
f.

When all the nations of the world are at war, the second coming of Christ will occur.

g.

Jesus will bring a new age of world peace. The kingdom of God will then reign on Earth for 1000 years.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following future catastrophes were foreseen by Jesus in the Bible:

a. We will hear of wars and rumors of wars.
b. Nation will rise against nation.
c. There will be famines and earthquakes in various places.
d. People will become more wicked and loveless.
e. The teachings of Jesus will made known around the world.
f. There will be signs in the sun, moon and stars.
g. Nations will be anxious and perplexed about turmoil with the oceans.
h. The heavenly bodies will be shaken and people will faint from terror.

Multi-colored iconn.   In the year 1947, on the shores of the Dead Sea, scrolls from a monastic group known as the Essenes, dated to be about two thousand years old were discovered and was labeled the Dead Sea Scrolls. One of these scrolls is entitled The Last Jubilee. The scroll contains information about the last days during which time it says, a Melchizedek redivivus (reincarnated) will appear and destroy Belial (Satan) and lead the children of God to eternal forgiveness. Here is the segment in question:

“This is what scripture implies in the words, ‘Who says to Zion, your God has not claimed his Kingdom!’ The term Zion there denoting the total congregation of the ‘sons of righteousness’ that is, those who maintain the covenant and turn away from the popular trend, and your God signifying the King of Righteousness, alias Melchizedek Redivivus, who will destroy Belial … Our text speaks also of sounding a loud trumpet blast throughout the land on the tenth day of the seventh month. As applied to the last days, this refers to the fanfare which will then be sounded before the Messianic King.” (The Last Jubilee, Dead Sea Scrolls)

The person referred to in the Scroll displayed above is named Melchizedek was a priest described in the Bible as an eternal being. The Bible indicates that he had no beginning of days and no end of life, that is, he was not born of woman and did not die, but ascended into heaven. Many early Christians believed Melchizedek to be an early incarnation of Jesus. If Melchizedek was indeed a reincarnation of Jesus, then this scroll is describing the coming of the Messiah (Melchizedek Redivivus – reincarnate) at the time of Judgment Day.

Multi-colored iconn.   The following Islamic prophecy of the future is found in the Koran:

“When the Earth is shaken with her violent quaking, and the Earth brings forth her burdens, and man says, ‘What has befallen her?’ On that day she shall tell her news, because your Lord had inspired her.” (Koran)

Multi-colored iconn.   Paul Solomon was a man who was able to have the same kind of near-death experiences as Edgar Cayce. Here is a portion of his visions of the future:

“Considerable destruction in areas of the west coast of the United States will occur. An earthquake measuring 8.9 or higher in California is building and is close. A massive exodus from Los Angeles will occur. The continent America will split in half, down its very center, and a wall of water will come rushing across.” (Paul Solomon)

Multi-colored iconn.   Many people, particularly Catholic children, claim to have seen visions of the Virgin Mary in which they were given prophecies of the future. Here is one of them:

“A worldwide warning, perhaps a terrible catastrophe, will be experienced by everyone on Earth. Its purpose will be to call humanity to amend its behavior and return to God. A great miracle will occur within one year after the warning. It will be a visible sign to all humanity of God’s presence, love and mercy. Permanent signs will remain on Earth for all time at various locations of the Mary apparitions. A terrible chastisement, a time of purification and cleansing, will happen to Earth during which two-thirds of humanity will die. The chastisement depends upon the response of humanity to the warning and the miracle.” (Virgin Mary visitation at Fatima, Portugal, 1917)

Multi-colored iconn.   A remarkable 19th Century Bavarian seer named Matthias Stormberger was able to visualize with great accuracy the events that would take place in the future. He predicted three great world wars would happen.

“After the second great war between the nations will come a third universal war, which will determine everything. There will be entirely new weapons. In one day, more men will die than in all previous wars combined. Battles will be fought with artificial guns. Gigantic catastrophes will occur. Everything will become different than before, and in many places the Earth will be a great cemetery. The third great war will be the end of many nations.” (Matthias Stormberger)

Multi-colored iconn.   In my (Kevin Williams) humble opinion, humanity will continue to evolve until the world is filled with people who can walk on water, communicate telepathically, raise the dead, control the weather with their minds, etc. In other words, it will be a time when humanity has reached the pinnacle of human evolution through reincarnation. But before this happens, a purification of the “sins” of modern civilization foretold by many sources must come first. These devastating disasters will destroy much of our current technology forcing people to “return to nature” and, at the same time, all artificial barriers between people will be removed. These disasters will force people to once again rely, trust, need and love their neighbor in order to survive and grow spirituality. So there will be no “end of the world” – only the end of the technology which allows humans to destroy the world and each other. Humanity on Earth will continue to live for a long time (probably not forever.) Heaven on Earth is rapidly coming. (Kevin Williams)

 “Life is eternal; and love is immortal; and death is only a horizon; and a horizon is nothing save the limit of our sight.” – R. W. Raymond

Source

IMPORTANT: Life Review and the Near-Death Experience

This is one of my favorite topic. Have you ever wondered, that when you die, you and your spirit guides watch your life through on the screen and then the judges of heaven or whatever, ask you about your decisions you have made in life? If it’s true it makes you think while you are living the choices you make, because you have to explain them in afterlife. This has been one of my guidelines in life and it’s a pretty good one. Other thing is that in that life review session you sense the situations through the other people. For example if you have violated or killed someone you feel what they have been feeling and that is quite chilling…

Here is a movie about this topic:

>>  Defending Your Life (1991)

life review

So here it goes:

By Kevin Williams Kimberly Clark Sharp once shared an interesting near-death account of the life review of a woman who saw an event in her life as a child. The lesson the woman learned from her life review is that our actions which seem unimportant can be more important than we can imagine on the other side. When the woman was a little girl, she saw a tiny flower growing almost impossibly out of a crack in the sidewalk. She bent down and cupped the flower and gave it her full unconditional love and attention. When the girl became a woman and had a NDE, during her life review she discovered that it was this incident with the flower that was the most important event of her entire life. The reason was because it was the moment where she expressed her love in a greater, purer, and unconditional manner. This example of a life review by Kimberly Clark Sharp is one of my favorite examples because it shows in a dramatic way a principle that appears in many life reviews. The principle is that the actions we think are unimportant may turn out to be the most important act we have ever done in our life. Unconditional and spontaneous acts of love are the greatest acts we can perform – even if it is directed at a tiny flower. 
Table of Contents
1. Comments from Researchers About the Life Review
2. The Purpose of the Life Review
3. The Mechanics of the Life Review
4. The Characteristics of the Life Review
5. The Being of Light in the Life Review
6. Questions and Responses from the Being of Light
7. Insights About Our Deeds Which Are Reviewed
8. Insights of Love from the Life Review
9. Other Insights Learned from the Life Review
10. Various Examples of Life Reviews
11. Biblical Support for the Life Review

 

1. Comments from Researchers About the Life Review

Multi-colored icon.   “The Being of Light presents the dying with a panoramic review of everything they have ever done. That is, they relive every act they have ever done to other people and come away feeling that love is the most important thing in life.” (Dr. Raymond Moody)

Multi-colored icon.   “A life review, seeing and re-experiencing major and trivial events of one’s life, sometimes from the perspective of the other people involved, and coming to some conclusion about the adequacy of that life and what changes are needed.” (IANDS FAQ)

Multi-colored icon.   “One of the common aspects found in NDEs is the life review. It can be described in terms that are similar to seeing a movie, in segments, or a reliving.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

Multi-colored icon.   “There is evidence that a type of judgment occurs at the time of death. This judgment involves a review of a person’s life and results in their placement in the spirit world. Sometime after the judgment the person is assigned (in many cases this assignment is self-imposed) to a specific place or level in the other world – a place where his or her spirit feels most at ease.” (Dr. Craig Lundahl)

2. The Purpose of the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   There are many reasons for the life review and all of them are very important. The life review has been described by many to be the single most enlightening experience they have ever had. Here are some of the purposes of the life review according to experiencers profiled on this website:
a. The life review is for educating us about life and death.
b. The life review is for educating us about ourselves: why we are the way we are; what were our motives behind our actions; how did our lives impact others; how we could have done better; and what we can do to correct aspects to ourselves which are not compatible with life on the Other Side. We learn these things in order to become a better person.
c. The life review is for evaluating our soul development for the purpose of attaining soul growth.
d. The life review is for evaluating our progress in completing our mission.
e. The life review is for evaluating our lives to determine our next step toward our progression in the light.
3. The Mechanics of the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   The method of reviewing your life has been described in many different ways. Why there are different methods for this process is anyone’s guess. The theory I have about everything that happens after death is that we either get what we want, get what we expect, get what we need, or some combination of this. The important thing is that life review experiences have more in common than they have differences. Life reviews have been described as:
a. Viewing a movie of your entire life.
b. Viewing a movie of important segments of your life.
c. Viewing a video of knowledge concerning your entire life.
d. Viewing a panoramic view of your entire life.
e. Viewing a vivid, three-dimensional color display of your entire life.
f. Viewing hundreds of television screens with each screen showing a home movie of one event in your life.
g. Viewing a three-dimensional hologram of your life in full color, sound, and scent.
h. Viewing scenes of your life in little bursts.
i. Viewing scenes of your life flitting from scene to scene.
j. Viewing scenes of your life at a tremendous speed.
k. Viewing scenes of your life in fast-forward.
l. Viewing scenes of your life in a way that can be slowed down or paused in order to focus on a particular detail of your life.
m. Reliving your entire life with scenes of your life projected around you.
n. Having a feeling like a dam has burst in your mind and every memory has flowed out.
o. Having a religious figure or higher being initiating the life review.
p. Having the life review occur when getting in close proximity to the Being of Light.
q. Having a higher being reading from a Book of Life (for Christian experiencers).
r. Having a higher being reading from the Akashic Records (for Hindu experiencers).
s. Having a life review before a Council of Elders who are seated at a table.
t. Having a life review take place in a domed room with square screens up and down the walls and on the ceiling.
u. Having a life review take place in a amphitheater the size of a sports stadium filled with light beings who will observe your review.
4. The Characteristics of the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   The life review is an amazing experience having many interesting characteristics – not all of which are found in every life review. The following is a list of some of those characteristics.
a. Instantly becoming everyone you came in contact with in your entire life (feeling their emotions, thinking their thoughts, living their experiences, learning their motives behind their actions).
b. Reliving every detail of every second of your life, every emotion, and every thought simultaneously.
c. Re-living the way you dealt with others and how others dealt with you.
d. Viewing a few special deeds in your life.
e. Replaying a part of your life review to focus on a particular event for instruction.
f. Viewing past lives and/or your future.
g. Feeling a strong sense of responsibility.
h. Feeling a sense of judgment or self-judgment (often these feelings transform from judgment to self-judgment).
i. The review is a fact-finding process rather than a fault-finding process.
j. Your motives for everything will be as visible as your actions.
k. The negative events you expected to see did not show up because you had a change of heart.

 

5. The Being of Light in the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   While in the presence of the Being of Light during a life review, it is impossible to lie to yourself or to others or to the Light. In the Light, there is no place for secrets to hide. But it is not God who judges us after we die. The purpose for the life review is strictly for education, enlightenment and spiritual growth. In the presence of the Being of Light, some people may judge or condemn or punish themselves. There is no judgment except the judgment we might level at ourselves and even this we shouldn’t do. God’s standard is pure love and our lives will be compared to this standard in the light of God. Pure love is serving God and others without having self-centered motives for doing so. The life review is the perfect experience for the Being of Light to reveal to people how they have measured up to this standard and their mission in life. The following is a list of characteristics of the Being of Light during life reviews. Sometimes the Being of Light is accompanied with other light beings and for this reason the so-called “Being of Light” will be referred to as “they.”
a. They can fill you with a love that is beyond description.
b. They can eliminate any negativity you may feel from viewing your life review.
c. They may ask questions concerning your life and how you felt about it.
d. They may rejoice when love is displayed in your life.
e. The entire heavenly hosts may thank you in unison for your deeds done out of love. The entire heavenly hosts may thank you in unison for your deeds done out of love.
f. They may applaud you and let you know that God approved of your acts of unselfishness and caring.
g. They may suffer and/or feel sorrow for you about something you did.
h. They can pause the review for awhile if you are upset to strengthen you with love.
i. They witness everything you did in secret.
j. They take into consideration various aspects about your life when it comes to evaluating your life; such as, how you were raised, what you were taught, the pain inflicted upon you, and the opportunities missed or not received.

 

6. Questions and Responses from the Being of Light
Multi-colored icon.   The Being of Light often asks the experiencer a question or a series of questions to elicit a response that is then projected in the three-dimensional form of the life review. Sometimes this Being and/or other light beings respond to the experiencer’s life review. The following is a list of some of those questions and responses.
a. Any question they ask will be answered during your review.
b. They ask questions to elicit a response from you.
c. They already know the answers to the questions they ask you.
d. “What have you done with your life?”
e. “How much did you love during his life?”
f. “Did you love others as you are being loved now? Totally? Unconditionally?”
g. “How much love did you give others?”
h. “How much love did you receive from others?”
i. “What did you do with the precious gift of life?”
j. “Why did you choose the particular parents you have?”
k. Responding to an event in your life, whether good or bad, by saying: “You are doing wonderfully.”
l. “We are here to support you.”
m. “Continue to do good work, and we will help you.”
n. “You are part of us, and we are part of you.”
o. “We stand ready to come to your aid when you need us, and you will.”
p. “Call us. Beckon us. We will flock to you when the time comes!”

 

7. Insights About Our Deeds Which Are Reviewed
Multi-colored icon.   The life review reveals how God is concerned about deeds – not creeds. This fact becomes crystal clear during a person’s life review. Many experiencers have expressed the astounding realization of how life on Earth is one gigantic “test” for which our deeds will be graded during our life review. Here is a list of other insights concerning our deeds in relation to our life review.
a. Deeds which we might consider to be unimportant may turn out to be more important than we can possibly imagine on the Other Side.
b. Deeds which we might consider to be important may turn out to be insignificant on the Other Side.
c. Deeds which we might consider to be “very good” may not be considered as such on the Other Side if the deeds were done solely for self.
d. Deeds which we may have given “no second thought about” might amaze us when we learn how much they meant to God and the Other Side.
e. Deeds which are considered most valuable on the Other Side are those which express love in a greater, purer and unconditional manner.
f. Deeds which are considered to be “greatest” on the Other Side are usually those which are not done with great fanfare, but are small acts of kindness toward others.
g. Deeds which are considered “greatest” on the Other Side are often the little things we do out of kindness and love because they are more spontaneous and reveal our true motive behind the deeds. Such deeds demonstrate in a better way who we really are.
h. Deeds can carry repercussions which affect many lives and many lifetimes.
i. There are no “wrong” deeds. There are only deeds which either do or do not enhance positive spiritual growth.
j. We are very powerful spirit beings. Even our “little” deeds can have a powerful affect on others even though we are completely unaware of it.
k. All of our deeds have an affect on the evolution of our soul and the evolution of the souls of those around us.
l. The choices we make in life matters deeply.
m. We receive what we give out.
n. It is practically impossible to forgive others if we cannot forgive ourselves.
o. Howard Storm was given the following insights after his life review when he was afraid of returning to Earth life because he feared he would make the same mistakes again:
“Mistakes are an acceptable part of being human. We are here to make all the mistakes we want because it is through our mistakes that we learn. As long as we try to do what we know to be right, we will be on the right path. If we make a mistake, we should fully recognize it as a mistake, then put it behind us and simply try not to make the same mistake again. The important thing is to try our best, keep our standards of goodness and truth, and not compromise them to win people’s approval. God loves us just the way we are, mistakes and all. When we make a mistake, we should ask for forgiveness. After that, it would be an insult if we don’t accept that we are forgiven. We shouldn’t continue going around with a sense of guilt, and we should try not to repeat our mistakes. We should learn from our mistakes. God wants us to do what we want to do. That means making choices – and there isn’t necessarily any right choice. There are a spectrum of possibilities, and we should make the best choice from those possibilities. If we do that, we will receive help from the Other Side.” (Rev. Howard Storm)

 

8. Insights of Love from the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   The overwhelming consensus among experiencers is that love is supreme. Love is where we came from. Love is where we will return. Love is what life is all about because love is God. Life on Earth is like being in school – our lessons in life are mostly about love. Thus, during the life review experiencers are often given profound insights about love which they are allowed to bring back to share with the rest of us. Here are some of those insights:
a. A simple smile has the power to start a chain reaction of love that can spread throughout the entire world and alter the course of history.
b. Who you are is the love that you share; and that love is God.
c. The simple secret to improving humanity is this: know that the love you give to others is equal to the love you will have when you die.
d. Pure love is God’s measuring stick that is used to measure all of our actions.
e. Love is the message we receive from our life review.
f. Loving others unconditionally as we love yourself is the most important thing we do in life.
g. We must love ourselves unconditionally before we are able to love others in the same way.
h. Loving others is really the only thing that matters in life and love is joy.

 

9. Other Insights Learned from the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   Love is the most important aspect of life on the Other Side. Love is also the most important aspect of Earth life although there seems to be so little of it here compared to the Other Side. Along with insights of love, life reviews offer insights on virtually an unlimited amount of knowledge. Here are some of them:
a. Life is like a “gigantic test” which we will grade ourselves on during our life review.
b. Life reviews teach us who we really are. We are powerful spiritual beings.
c. Life reviews can show us how and why we were the way we were in life.
d. Everything about you and your life will make more sense after a life review.
e. From our earthly perspective, it seems like we are living behind a “curtain of secrecy” where we can do things without anyone knowing about it. But in reality, we are “on display” for the Other Side throughout our entire lives. All of our actions which are done “in secret” are known on the Other Side. At death, this illusionary “curtain” is lifted and “the floodlights” shine on us.
f. Life is very important because how we have lived our life largely determines how far we can go into the light.
g. Some of the opportunities we are given in life are orchestrated by Higher Powers.
h. The more we learn in life, the more the doors of opportunity will be opened to us later.
i. There really are no mistakes in life because all of our experiences are ways for us to learn and grow.
j. We need negative experiences as well as positive experiences in life in order to learn.
k. Every negative experience allows us to obtain a greater understanding about ourselves so that we can make better choices.
l. Before we can know joy, we must know sorrow.
m. God’s overriding desire is to purify us no matter how much suffering it takes to achieve it.
n. We come to Earth to make mistakes and have a human experience.
o. Life is a golden opportunity to live a spiritual life in a world of darkness.
p. All events in our lives are significant. Even those events which we may consider to be insignificant can bring us great enlightenment.
q. We already know everything that we will learn from our life review. We have just forgotten it.
r. After having a life review, an experiencer may feel accountable for everything they do for the rest of their life.
s. We should learn to understand ourselves from the perspective of many lifetimes of evolution and soul growth. It may take many lifetimes for the negative karmic debts we owe others to be dissolved.
t. Our life will be wonderful if we choose to always have a positive affect on others.

 

10. Various Examples of Life Reviews
Multi-colored icon.   Carter Mills saw himself when he was a child and killed a mother bird with a sling shot. At the time, he was so proud of that shot; but during his life review, he felt the pain that the mother bird’s babies went through when they starved to death. (Carter Mills)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Reinee Pasarow described how the most positive thing she did was to give special attention to a not so lovable boy at a summer camp so that he would know he was loved. During the review, she said this act of kindness was more important from her viewpoint of expanded awareness than if she had been president of the United States or the queen of England. (Reinee Pasarow — Watch her video online: www.lightafterlife.com)

 

Multi-colored icon.   After his review, Hal felt there is something missing. Because of this, the Being of Light takes him to a heavenly library where he was allowed to learn more about his life. He was shown a document that appeared to be about the size of a business card and described his entire life. Because the Being of Light did not want to interfere with Hal’s free will, he was not allowed to see all of it. (Hal)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Sherry Gideon was shown her future as if in a movie. She was told that she was a healer sent to Earth to pave the way for others to live. She will also open healing centers for women and children. She was also shown a future event where she would help a man who helped her during the difficult times of her life. She was shown why we are all here in the world. It is to have a human experience. She was told that if it was religion, we would all be hoping the religion we chose was the right one. She was told that we are not here to kill each other, but help each other rise to a higher level of love. (Sherry Gideon)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Grace re-experienced an event in her life when she was a child in class. Her teacher had set three special cards on a table which were to be awarded for a spelling bee they were to have. When everyone left for recess, Grace stole one of the cards. Later, she felt sick with guilt and put the card back when no one was there. Grace’s re-experience of this event made her remember everything about that situation. What really impressed her was her awareness at that time of how very wrong that action was. Although she made amends for it then, she felt her teacher’s dismay at having the card missing. Grace realized that other children saw only two cards on the desk for the spelling bee, not three. What she realized perfectly was that her actions carried repercussions that effect many others. (Grace Bubulka)

 

Multi-colored icon.   When Ned Dougherty’s life review began, he was overwhelmed by the process and the feelings of love directed at him from the audience. As events of his life were displayed, the audience would cheer for him and convey their love for him. They were saying things such as, “You are doing wonderfully. We are here to support you. Continue to do good work, and we will help you. You are part of us, and we are part of you. We stand ready to come to your aid when you need us, and you will. Call us. Beckon us. We will flock to you when the time comes!” Ned became confused by all the attention. There wasn’t anything wonderful about the way he had conducted his life. He wondered how he can be doing wonderfully when he tried to murder someone that very night. Ned was then spiritually rescued from the negative thoughts he was having. He was told that he mustn’t think such negative thoughts there. He was told that only positive thoughts will be heard there. Nobody can hear his negative thoughts. He must be positive to perform his mission. (Ned Dougherty)

 

Multi-colored icon.   RaNelle Wallace was shown how a friend of hers was given to her from God to guide and help her. But RaNelle saw instead how her own mistakes and uncaring attitude ultimately mislead her friend and propelled her into new mistakes and grief. Next, RaNelle saw another episode in her life when she was asked by a church leader to visit a particular woman to check up on her occasionally to see if she needed help. Because the woman was filled with such negativity and bitterness, RaNelle never went to see her. She didn’t think she could handle her attitude. Now, she saw that the opportunity to help her had been orchestrated by Higher Powers and that she was just the person the woman needed at the time. Now, RaNelle felt the woman’s sadness and disappointment because she did not complete this mission. It was a responsibility that would have been a benefit to RaNelle as well. (RaNelle Wallace Multi-colored icon.   Dr. Dianne Morrissey’s life review experience:

As Dianne Morrissey’s life review continued, she was shown two very special deeds she had performed in her life. As these scenes were displayed before her, every emotion she had originally felt returned in full force. She also felt as if God and the angels were honoring her for performing these deeds. Love and joy surrounded and ran through her. She felt as though she was being hugged by God.

The first deed she witnessed was when she helped a woman pushing her stalled automobile. Afterward, Dianne left in a hurry because she was afraid of getting a ticket. In Dianne’s haste, she didn’t give the woman a chance to thank her. While reviewing this scene, Dianne was filled with indescribable feelings of love, which seemed to be directed at her from the angels.

The second deed she witnessed was a scene she’d forgotten about. She saw herself as a teenager working in a convalescent hospital. She helped feed an elderly woman when no one else wanted to do so. She had grown fond of the old woman despite the old woman’s unsavory behavior. When this deed was displayed in her life review, she felt as if every loving spirit in God’s kingdom was thanking her in unison. She was amazed that such an act could have meant so much to God – and to her. She felt humbled and very honored. She communicated with the light beings telepathically. As she viewed the scenes of her life, she felt as if she were absorbing many books all at once with perfect clarity. (Dr. Dianne Morrissey) Multi-colored icon.   Thomas Sawyer’s life review insights:

“I wish that I could tell you how it really felt and what the life review is like, but I’ll never be able to do it accurately. I’m hoping to give you just a slight inkling of what is available to each and every one of you. Will you be totally devastated by the crap you’ve brought into other people’s lives? Or will you be equally enlightened and uplifted by the love and joy that you have shared in other people’s lives? Well, guess what? It pretty much averages itself out. You will be responsible for yourself, judging and reliving what you have done to everything and everybody in very far-reaching ways. Very small, seemingly inconsequential things such as the day when I, nine years old, walked through Seneca Park and loved the appearance of a tree. In my life review I could experience a bit of what the tree experienced in my loving it, two little photons of love and adoration. It was somewhat like the leaves acknowledging my presence. Can a tree experience that? Yes, it can. Don’t go kicking trees anymore! You do have that effect on plants. You do have an effect on animals. You do have an effect on the universe. And in your life review you’ll be the universe and experience yourself in what you call your lifetime and how it affects the universe. In your life review you’ll be yourself absolutely, in every aspect of time, in every event, in the over-all scheme of things in your lifetime. Your life. The little bugs on your eyelids that some of you don’t even know exist. That’s an interrelationship, you with yourself and these little entities that are living and surviving on your eyelids. When you waved a loving goodbye to a good friend the other day, did you affect the clouds up above? Did you actually affect them? Does a butterfly’s wings in China affect the weather here? You better believe it does? You can learn all of that in a life review! As this takes place, you have total knowledge. You have the ability to be a psychologist, a psychiatrist, a psychoanalyst, and much more. You are your own spiritual teacher, maybe for the first and only time in your life. You are simultaneously the student and the teacher in a relationship. My life review was part of this experience also. It was absolutely, positively, everything basically from the first breath of life right through the accident. It was everything. During this life review I experienced what I can only describe as “in the eyes of Jesus Christ.” Meaning, I watched and observed this entire event as if I were in the eyes of Jesus Christ. Which means unconditionally.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Multi-colored icon.   Rev. Howard Storm’s life review experience:

Howard Storm’s entire life review was a lesson during which they were trying to teach him. During some events, they slowed the review down to zoom in on it. All of the things that he worked to achieve, the recognition that he had worked for in elementary school, in high school, in college, and in his career, meant nothing in this setting. Howard could feel the light beings’ feelings of sorrow and suffering, or joy, as his life’s review unfolded. They didn’t judge him, but he could feel judgment. He could sense all those things they were indifferent to. For example, they didn’t consider his high school shot-put record. They just didn’t feel anything towards it, nor towards other things which he had taken so much pride in. What they responded to was how he had interacted with other people. His entire review would have been emotionally destructive if it hadn’t been for the love he felt from the light beings. Anytime he got upset during his life review, they would turn it off for awhile and just love him with a tangible love that can be felt through his entire being. Because his life review would keep tearing him down, he would feel their love every time. Despite all this, seeing his selfishness and hypocrisy made him nauseated. But through it all was their love. When his life review was finally over, they asked Howard if he had any questions. Sometimes they would replay the part of his life review in order to answer his questions. (Rev. Howard Storm)

Multi-colored icon.   Dannion Brinkley’s life review insights:

“When you have a panoramic life review, you literally relive your life, in 360 degrees panorama. You see everything that’s ever happened. You even see how many leaves were on the tree when you were six years old playing in the dirt in the front yard. You literally re-live it. Next you watch your life from a second person’s point of view. In this life we’re taught to be sympathetic toward others. But from the second person’s point of view, you’ll feel empathy, not sympathy. After that, you literally will become every person that you’ve ever encountered. You will feel what it feels like to be that person and you will feel the direct results of your interaction between you and that person. You know the story of the Book of Judgment? Guess what? When you have your panoramic life review, you are the judger … You do the judging. If you doubt me, believe this: you are the toughest judge you will ever have.” (Dannion Brinkley)

Multi-colored icon.   Laurelynn Martin’s life review experience:

During her life review, she relived an event when she was five years old and teased another girl to the point of tears. Laurelynn then felt exactly what the other girl was feeling. Laurelynn realized how the girl needed love, nurturing and forgiveness. Laurelynn then felt a love for this child that was so deep and tender, it was like the love between a mother and child. She realized that by hurting another person, she was only hurting myself. It was an experience oneness with everyone. Another event she relived was similar to the previous one. As a child she made fun of a scrawny, malnourished asthmatic kid who eventually died from a cerebral aneurysm. The kid once wrote a love letter to her which she rejected. In her life review, she experienced his pain of being rejected. At the same time, she felt a tremendous amount of love for this boy and herself. Her life review connected her with him in a way that went beyond the physical. It was a connection that was felt at the level of the soul. She saw how the boy had a vibrant, bright light burning inside of him. She felt the strength of his spirit and vitality. It was an inconceivable moment especially knowing how much he physically suffered when he was alive. (Laurelynn Martin)

Multi-colored icon.   David Oakford’s life review experience:

David’s life review began by witnessing the initial circumstances that occurred before being born that resulted in him being the person he was. The spirit beings asked David how and why he picked these particular parents. David didn’t know where it came from but he told them what they wanted to know. They agreed with him. David picked his parents to help them on their path as well as to achieve his own learning. David re-experienced his own birth and how he left heaven to become a helpless infant. He experienced his parent’s love and their anger. He saw all the good and bad episodes of his life. He felt all of his emotions and the emotions of others he had hurt as well as loved. From all of this he learned that it matters deeply what choices we make on Earth. When his life review was over, the spirit beings in the room asked him questions concerning what he saw and how he felt about his life up to then. He knew that he had to provide an honest assessment and that it was impossible to lie. He hesitated when they asked him whether he affected others more positively than negatively. He thought about lying. Instead he told them that he could have done a better job, but he was not finished with his mission. Because of this, David told them he wanted to back and finish his mission. They spirit beings agreed. (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   Christian Andreason’s life review experience:

“I saw four translucent screens appear (and form a kind of gigantic box around me). It was through this method that I was shown my life review. (Or rather I should say my LIVES IN REVIEW!) Without ever having to turn my head, I saw my past, my present, my future and there was even a screen that displayed a tremendous amount of scientific data, numbers and universal codes. I saw the beginning of my known existence as a Soul and saw that I had existed Spiritually long before this incarnation — where I am now a male human known as Christian Andreason! In Heaven, I undeniably saw that I had lived an innumerable amount of lives. Yet, what I saw went way beyond our comprehension of what we think reincarnation is. So, I am not exactly speaking of being born again and again on this planet alone. I saw that it is a big Universe out there and God has it all organized perfectly. Each of us is sent where we can obtain the best growth according to our Divine purpose.” (Christian Andreason)

Multi-colored icon.   Betty Eadie’s life review experience:

“I was led to a room, which was exquisitely built and appointed. I entered and saw a group of men seated around the long side of a kidney-shaped table. I was led to stand in front of them within the indented portion of the table. One thing struck me almost immediately; there were twelve men here – men – but no women. The men radiated love for me, and I felt instantly at peace with them. They leaned together to consult with each other. Then one of them spoke to me. He said that I had died prematurely and must return to Earth. I felt them saying it was important that I return to Earth, that I had a mission to fulfill, but I resisted it in my heart. This was my home, and I felt that nothing they could say would ever convince me to leave it. The men conferred again and asked me if I wanted to review my life. The request felt almost like a command. I hesitated; no one wants their mortal past to be reviewed in this place of purity and love. They told me that it was important for me to see it, so I agreed. A light appeared to one side, and I felt the Savior’s love beside me.

“I stepped to my left to watch the review. It occurred in the place where I had been standing. My life appeared before me in the form of what we might consider extremely well defined holograms, but at tremendous speed. I was astonished that I could understand so much information at such a speed. My comprehension included much more than what I remember happening during each event of my life. I not only re-experienced my own emotions at each moment, but also what others around me had felt. I experienced their thoughts and feelings about me. There were times when things became clear to me in a new way. ‘Yes,’ I would say to myself. ‘Oh, yes. Now I see. Well, who would have guessed? But, of course, it makes sense.’ Then I saw the disappointment that I had caused others, and I cringed as their feelings of disappointment filled me, compounded by my own guilt. I understood all the suffering I had caused, and I felt it. I began to tremble. I saw how much grief my bad temper had cased, and I suffered this grief. I saw my selfishness, and my heart cried for relief. How had I been so uncaring? Then in the midst of my pain, I felt the love of the council come over me. They watched my life with understanding and mercy. Everything about me was taken into consideration, how I was raised, the things I had been taught, the pain give me by others, the opportunities I had received or not received. And I realized that the council was not judging me. I was judging myself. Their love and mercy were absolute. Their respect for me could never be lessened. I was especially grateful for their love as the next phase of my review passed before me.

“I was shown the ripple effect, as they described it. I saw how I had often wronged people and how they had often turned to others and committed a similar wrong. This chain continued from victim to victim, like a circle of dominoes, until it came back to the start – to me, the offender. The ripples went out, and they came back. I had offended far more people than I knew, and my pain multiplied and became unbearable.

“The Savior stepped toward me, full of concern and love. His spirit gave me strength, and he said that I was judging myself too critically. ‘You’re being too harsh on yourself,’ he said.

“Then he showed me the reversed side of the ripple effect. I saw myself perform an act of kindness, just a simple act of unselfishness, and I saw the ripples go out again. The friend I had been kind to was kind in turn to one of her friends, and the chain repeated itself. I saw love and happiness increase in others’ lives because of that one simple act on my part. I saw their happiness grow and affect their lives in positive ways, some significantly. My pain was replaced with joy. I felt the love they felt, and I felt their joy, and this from one simple act of kindness. A powerful thought hit me, and I repeated it over and over in my mind:

Love is really the only thing that matters. Love is joy!

 

“I recalled the scripture that said, ‘I am come that they might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly’ (John 10:10), and my soul was filled with this abundant joy. It all seemed so simple. If we’re kind, we’ll have joy. And the question suddenly came out of me, ‘Why didn’t I know this before?’ Jesus or one of the men responded, and the answer was ingrained in me. It sank into the deepest part of my soul, changing my outlook on trials and opposition forever, ‘You needed the negative as well as the positive experiences on Earth. Before you can feel joy, you must know sorrow.’ All of my experiences now took on new meaning. I realized that no real mistakes had been made in my life. Each experience was a tool for me to grow by. Every unhappy experience had allowed me to obtain greater understanding about myself, until I learned to avoid those experiences.

“So the review quickly changed from a negative experience to a very positive one. My perspective of myself was changed, and I saw my sins and shortcomings in a multi-dimensional light. Yes, they were grievous to me and others, but they were tools for me to learn by, to correct my thinking and behavior. I understood that forgiven sins are blotted out. It is as if they are overlaid by new understanding, by a new direction in life.

“My review was over, and the men sat in stillness, radiating their absolute love for me. The Savior was there in his light, smiling, pleased with my progress. The men then conferred again and turned back to me. ‘You have not completed your mission on Earth,’ they said. ‘You must go back. But, we will not compel you; the choice is yours.’ Without hesitation, I said, ‘No, no. I can’t go back. I belong here. This is my home.’ I stood firm, knowing that nothing could ever make me choose to leave.’

“One of the men spoke, also firmly. ‘Your work is not complete. It is best that you return.’ I was not going back. I had learned as a child how to win a fight, and now I employed all those skills. I threw myself down and began crying. ‘I won’t go back,’ I wailed, ‘and nobody is going to make me! I’m staying right here where I belong. I’m through with Earth!’

“Jesus stood not far from me, off to my right, still glowing in his brilliant light. He came forward now, and I felt his concern. But mixed with his concern was a sense of amusement. He still delighted in me, understanding my moods, and I sensed his empathy for my desire to stay. I arose, and he said to the council, ‘Let us show her what her mission involves.’

“Then turning back to me he said, ‘Your mission will be made known to you so that you might make a clearer decision. But after this, you must decide. If you return to your life on Earth, your mission and much of what you have been shown will be removed from your memory.’ Reluctantly I agreed and was shown my mission.

“Afterward, I knew that I had to come back. Although I would hate to leave that glorious world of light and love for one of hardship and uncertainty, the necessity of my mission compelled me to return.” (Betty Eadie)

 

11. Biblical Support for the Life Review
Multi-colored icon.   The Bible supports the NDE phenomenon of seeing your entire life reviewed after death – every thought, word and deed:
“But I tell you that men will have to give account on the day of judgment for every careless word they have spoken. For by your words you will be acquitted, and by your words you will be condemned.” (Matthew 12:36-37)

“There is nothing concealed that will not be disclosed, or hidden that will not be made known. What you have said in the dark will be heard in the daylight, and what you have whispered in the ear in the inner rooms will be proclaimed from the roofs.” (Luke 12:2-3)Multi-colored icon.   The Bible supports the NDE life review of there being no judgment from God:

“Moreover, the Father judges no one, but has entrusted all judgment to the Son.” (John 5:22)

“As for the person who hears my words but does not keep them, I do not judge him. For I did not come to judge the world, but to save it. There is a judge for the one who rejects me and does not accept my words, that very word which I spoke will condemn him at the last day.” (John 12:47-48)

Multi-colored icon.   The only judgment existing after death is self-judgment at which time we enter the light of God where all is made known. Having your true inner self revealed (realizing that you are a part of God) can be hell for those who have been motivated mostly by negative forces in life. Having your true inner self revealed can be heaven for those who have been motivated mostly by positive forces in life. Everyone’s true inner nature is a part of God. Those who enter the afterlife realize their true inner nature. Those who lived a life against their inner self will find difficulties. This is self-realization and self-judgment.

“This is the verdict: Light has come into the world, but men loved darkness instead of light because their deeds were evil. Everyone who does evil hates the light, and will not come into the light for fear that his deeds will be exposed. But whoever lives by the truth comes into the light, so that it may be seen plainly that what he has done has been done through God.” (John 3:19-21)

Multi-colored icon.   The verse above describes people dwelling in the dark to escape from having the light of God reveal their inner divine nature and life of ignorance, both of which are exposed to everyone in the heavenly realms.

Multi-colored icon.   Near-death experiencers have affirmed that so-called evil is, in reality, ignorance (darkness). In the Bible, light is always a reference to God and knowledge of God. Those people who lived a life of darkness (ignorance) will find an incompatibility with their true nature (divinity). This self-realization can truly be a hell for such people. This realization is self-realization and self-judgment. Below are verses that suggest self-judgment.

“Therefore judge nothing before the appointed time; wait till the Lord comes. He will bring to light what is hidden in darkness and will expose the motives of men’s hearts.” (1 Corinthians 4:5)

“Let us not love with words or tongue but with actions and in truth. This then is how we know that we belong to the truth, and how we set our hearts at rest in his presence whenever our hearts condemn us. For God is greater than our hearts, and he knows everything.” (1 John 3:18-20)

“If our hearts do not condemn us, we have confidence before God and receive from him anything we ask” (1 John 3:21-22)

Multi-colored icon.   The verse below describes how God’s light can shine in the darkness of our hearts even before we die:

“For God, who said, ‘Let light shine out of darkness,’ made his light shine in our hearts to give us the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Christ.” (2 Corinthians 4:6)

Multi-colored icon.   Both Edgar Cayce and Emanuel Swedenborg revealed from their NDE journeys how, after death, all humans literally become angels. One particular passage of scripture can be interpreted to describe how the self-judgment that we, as angels, undergo:

“Do you not know that the saints will judge the world? And if you are to judge the world, are you not competent to judge trivial cases? Do you not know we will judge angels?” (1 Corinthians 6:2-3)

Multi-colored icon.   The word “angels” is sometimes used in the Bible to apply to humans. Here are some of them:

“See that you do not look down on one of these little ones [children]. For I tell you that their angels in heaven always see the face of my Father in heaven.” (Matthew 18:10)

“Peter knocked at the outer entrance, and a servant girl named Rhoda came to answer the door. When she recognized Peter’s voice, she was so overjoyed she ran back without opening it and exclaimed, ‘Peter is at the door!’ ‘You’re out of your mind,’ they told her. When she kept insisting that it was so, they said, ‘It must be his angel.'” (Acts 12:13-15)

“At the resurrection people will neither marry nor be given in marriage; they will be like the angels in heaven.” (Matthew 22:30)

“Do not forget to entertain strangers, for by so doing some people have entertained angels without knowing it.” (Hebrews 13:2)

“When we come to the last moment of this lifetime and we look back across it, the only thing that’s going to matter is ‘What is the quality of our love?'” – Richard Bach

Reincarnation and the Near-Death Experience

Some info about reincarnation:

By Kevin Williams

Reincarnation is considered by some to be the greatest “unknown” scientific discovery of modern times. In the last chapter of Dr. Ian Stevenson’s book entitled Twenty Cases Suggestive of Reincarnation (1967), he provides exhaustive scientific reasoning which concludes that reincarnation is the only viable explanation that fits the facts of his study. He considers every possible alternative explanation for his twenty cases of young children who were spontaneously able to describe a previous lifetime as soon as they learned to talk. He was able to rule out alternative explanations using one or more of his cases. Later research also bolstered his findings in favor of the reality of reincarnation. His study is also reproducible for any skeptic who doubts the validity of his study to repeat it for themselves. I believe it is only a matter of time before these findings are realized by the scientific community to be one of the great scientific discoveries of all time.

Many people would be very surprised at the tremendous amount of references to reincarnation in the Bible. The most compelling references in the Bible comes from the teachings of Jesus concerning John the Baptist and his former life as Elijah the prophet [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10]. More can be found on the Christian NDE page. Jesus is also seen in near-death accounts giving people the choice to reincarnate.

There is a misconception that many people have about reincarnation. Some assume that after death, people immediately reincarnate without inhabiting various spirit realms in between Earth lives. Near-death experience accounts affirm that we do not immediately reincarnate after death. The reason is because time does not exist in the spirit realms.

Near-death experiencers often cannot describe the length of their journey in terms of earthly time. A single experience may seem like an eternity and, at the same time, it may also feel like it was only a moment. This is because the spirit realms are completely outside of time. It is for this reason that we can literally spend an eternity in the spirit realms before we decide whether we want to reincarnate to Earth or not.

1. Reincarnation Is Not Eternal

Multi-colored icon.   “One of the purposes of the life review is to make an informed choice between remaining in spirit and returning to flesh. Should we choose to merge completely with the light of God, we will never again be able to choose, on our own decision, to return to physical life. The decision to merge in the light is the best decision.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are to live on Earth in such a way that we will not need to return to Earth after death.” (Cecil)

Multi-colored icon.   “In time, we who are trapped in the cycle of birth and rebirth can once again come to know our original state and purpose, and regain our celestial birthright as a companion to God. In time we can again come to realize that the conditions in our current life is the result of our free actions and choices from past lives.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “If a person dies and merges completely into the light, another reincarnation is improbable. However, it is more usual for people to have earthly attachments and not merge completely with the light. Such souls may have characteristics of their personality, which they do not want merged with the light.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Multi-colored icon.   “The law of karma demands that we meet every bit of our karmic debts. However, an even greater law exists, the law of forgiveness. If we wrong someone and that person forgives us, when the day comes that we approach God, we realize our memories which are incompatible with God, but forgiveness removes the barrier of separation. The law is so precise (what one gives one receives; no exceptions) that if we begin forgiving others, we begin to receive forgiveness upon ourselves. Unless, of course, we refuse to forgive ourselves.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our attraction to worldly desires can hinder the free expression of our souls and only when they are no longer a hindrance can our Earth incarnations be finished. The free expression of our souls happens when our wills become compatible with the thoughts of God. At this time, our conscious spiritual identity with God will merge with our soul consciousness (subconscious mind). This is when the soul merges with the light of God. The return of the soul is the return of the thought that God imagined and is becoming aware of being a part of all God and everything.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Some souls desire to return again and again to the physical state without spending enough time in spirit to evaluate and plan their next incarnation in the flesh. Any habit-forming pleasure, and they are endless, traps them into the cycle of rebirth over and over, until their appetites are finally put aside while they are in the flesh. The lust for money, lust for power, lust for sex, and other habits such as an unnatural craving for alcohol, drugs, tobacco, or any habit they are unable to break loose from, can keep souls earthbound. Some are so overly fond of the bodies they left behind that they are hardly able to wait for an opportunity to reincarnate and set to work indulging their new bodies. These souls will not be able to advance spiritually until they learn to give less thought to appetites of the flesh.” (Ruth Montgomery)

 

2. Reincarnation Is Instruction

a. Kevin Williams’ Theory of Reincarnation:

Multi-colored icon.   The purpose of reincarnation is education – particularly, learning the eternal lessons of love. Using the analogy of a school, my theory of reincarnation is described below. I describe stages of reincarnation and with each stage I use a “school analogy” to help clarify it. I consider this description of the mechanics of reincarnations as “the curriculum for the world-school we are currently enrolled in and the academic degree we are trying to graduate with”:

I.
We are born into this world with the mission to learn lessons of love for the purpose of becoming forever at-one with everyone and everything (God).
Analogy:  We begin a new grade in school with the goal of graduating and receiving a degree.
II. During our lives, we are subjected to severe hardships for the purpose of soul growth.
Analogy:  During the school year, we must subject ourselves to difficult homework in order to learn.
III. After death we have a life review to decide if we have earned the right to advance to a higher heavenly position. If we have earned that right, we can assume that position at any opportunity we desire. In the meanwhile, we can spend an eternity with family and friends then reincarnate to lower realms to help others progress if we desire.
Analogy:  When the school year is over, we then find out if we have earned the right to enroll in the next grade or whether we must repeat the grade. Either way, we then spend a long summer vacation at home on with family and friends before beginning another school year.
IV. Some people have made such tremendous mistakes in life that, after death, they set themselves back some degree from progressing and need to re-experience a lower afterlife realm before reincarnating for another Earth life.
Analogy:  Some students flunk out so badly that they have to spend some time in detention and be sent back a grade.
V. Because our ultimate goal is to be forever at-one with all things at a conscious level (the divine consciousness), we inherently desire more soul growth until we attain this goal. This goal is attained by leaving the realm we currently reside in (Death is the way people leave the physical realm – other realms have other ways.) and entering another realm we have earned the right to enter for the purpose of further soul growth.
Analogy:  Because our ultimate goal is to graduate, get a degree, and become co-partners in the God R Us Corporation, we leave home to go to school to earn our degree. Based on whether we have passed the grade from the previous school year, we enroll into a higher grade in school or return to the same grade from the previous year.
VI. People in the lower realms will be given opportunities to reincarnate to higher realms, including the physical realm, as many times as it takes for them to learn the lessons necessary to earn and advance to a higher position.
Analogy:  Students who flunked out of school the previous year will be allowed to repeat the grade until they pass it.
VII. It will take a lot of love and effort, but eventually everyone will be reunited – the Godhood will be restored as it was in the very beginning – a good time will be had by all – perhaps another Big Bang will happen. But until everyone attains at-one-ment, we will enter and leave realms for our own soul growth and to help others in their own soul journey to God.
Analogy:  It will take a lot of studying and hard work, but eventually all students will graduate, get their degree, and join the firm. But after we graduate, if we choose first to become a teacher before accepting our position as a permanent co-partner in the firm, we choose to help other students (perhaps our loved ones) graduate as well. (Kevin Williams)

 

3. Factors Influencing the Reincarnation Process

1. Individual choice (free will)
2. Karmic patterns or ties to other souls
3. Learning or enlightenment (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life itself is a series of learnings. The lessons are universal, the two most important being truth and forgiveness.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “After death, when we are ready, we can choose to view our past lives for the purpose of instruction. (Betty Bethards)

Multi-colored icon.   The chief purpose of reincarnation is education. To this end we are born again and again on Earth, not because of any external pressure, but because we, as souls, desire to grow.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “The only way to bypass bad karma is to develop so much unselfish love that paying for bad karma will serve no purpose – much like a college student challenging a course he already knows.” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is a cycle of improvements and humans are not perfect yet. Most people have this secret revealed to them when they die.” (Dr. Frank Oski)

Multi-colored icon.   “If we do not wish to reincarnate to the physical state to learn our lessons, there are schools in the spirit were we can learn them. However, learning our lessons in the physical state is the fastest way to learn them.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   “If we do enough good works we will eventually run out of bad karma and only good things will happen to us, and vice versa. The goal of karma is to force us to learn life’s lessons whether we want to or not.” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored icon.   “We have lived and died many times. The reason we don’t remember our former lives is because our vast soul memories are not transferred to our baby brains at birth. All we know in this life is what we have learned, most of which is a partial memory of things we learned in past lifetimes. At the beginning of each lifetime, we are cleared of all past prejudices, learning blocks and wrong teachings, and are ready for a fresh start – just like a new term in school – and, like school, when we have learned enough of life’s lessons, we graduate and don’t have to come back to this Earth anymore, except as volunteers to teach stragglers.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “It (reincarnation) is a universal process, and prevails not only in the human kingdom but also throughout the whole of nature. Whenever we find a living form, the consciousness of that form is also evolving, using temporarily for that purpose the physical form in order that it may gain physical experience. In each incarnation we have a different physical body, a different name, and may have different souls acting as parents, but these changes do not in the slightest imperil our individuality … Reincarnation is not an endless process, and when we have learned the lessons taught in the World-School we return no more to physical incarnation unless we come back of our own accord to act as Teachers of humanity or as Helpers in the glorious plan of evolution.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “At some point, our desire to advance will lead us to reincarnate. Our guides help us decide an incarnation that will help to achieve our goals. After a period of farewell with family and friends, we can meet with a great spiritual teacher (such as Jesus, Buddha, etc.) to give us strength. After this, we descend into the womb to be born again. We leave paradise not just for our own advancement, but to bring paradise to Earth and God will light our path throughout our time on Earth and bring us safely home afterward.” (Sylvia Browne)

Multi-colored icon.   “The spirit needs to embody itself in matter to experience it and learn. There are karmic patterns to learn lessons and to work spirit in matter.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “All of our karma has to be met. And yet, no one is given more than it can bear to carry. We are given the time we need to turn away from selfish ways and return home like the prodigal son. Reincarnation is not a way to avoid responsibility. It is a way to allow us enough time to correct our mistakes.” (Edgar Cayce)

4. Reincarnation Is Karma

Multi-colored icon.   Reincarnation and karma together explains divine justice and why some people are born into favorable conditions or are born into unfavorable conditions. Personality traits are also carried over from past lives.

a. Whatever we think, that thought makes an impression on the Universal Consciousness. Nothing is lost or done in secret. Everything is done within the Universal Consciousness, and the Whole is affected by it (as well as all others within the Whole). Reactions to past thoughts and actions become our destiny and karma. Our destiny is simply the rebounding effects of previous choices remembered by the soul. (Edgar Cayce)
b. “A man acts according to the desires to which he clings. After death he goes to the next world bearing in his mind the subtle impressions of his deeds; and, after reaping there the harvest of those deeds, he returns again to this world of action. Thus he who has desire continues subject to rebirth. He who lacks discrimination, whose mind is unsteady and whose heart is impure, never reaches the goal, but is born again and again. But he who has discrimination, whose mind is steady and whose heart is pure, reaches the goal and, having reached it, is born no more.” (Upanishads)

5. Some People Reincarnate From Hell Realms

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a spiritual condition that some people are allowed to experience whose goal is to purge aspects of their personality so that they can participate once again in the cycle of reincarnation.” (Hindu NDEr)

Multi-colored icon.   “Without physical bodies, feelings of hate and fear are intensified as souls [in hell] vainly try to hide from their enemies. Their only hope is to reincarnate. Then unfortunately when they do, they may forget all about their torment in hell and again lead lives of greed and tyranny. This miserable cycle can continue forever unless they find salvation in one of their lifetimes. Such people really need a savior, since they are not able to help themselves. I’m sure Christ incarnated to help them because he said, ‘I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.'” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored icon.   “After death, people who accrued severe negative karma will enter a hellish realm for a short period. After they have reflected upon their actions, they will be allowed to reincarnate.” (Sylvia Browne)

6. The Nature of Reincarnation

Multi-colored icon.   “We prepare for future lifetimes during the life we live now.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “We progress at our own rate to reach the light. If we do things that take us away from the light, then we are perpetuating our time here.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “For the soul who wishes to ascend to the highest heaven, reincarnation is to be avoided.” (Apostle Paul, Apocalypse of Paul)

Multi-colored icon.   “A woman of breathtaking beauty (Jan’s Higher Self) appeared as I watched in awe, and even after the full materialization from pure light to visible, substantial form was complete, nothing was static … ‘Look into my eyes,’ she said with a gentle but commanding smile. As I did, I felt myself being absorbed … The eyes I stared into were mine, the eyes of my soul … As though looking into a kaleidoscope, I saw myriad lifetimes and experiences. Oh, the wonder of me.” (Jan Price)

Multi-colored icon.   “Because of our free will, we are able to inflict pain and suffering on others. When we die, we realize the mess we left behind from our previous life and we may decide to return to clean it up. By doing this, we don’t contribute to the combined mess that exists on Earth by others.” (David Oakford)

7. Reincarnation is a Process

Multi-colored icon.   “The process that determines the number of destinies a soul can chose from before reincarnating to Earth is an astrological process based on the nine planets of our solar system that are physical representations of afterlife realms. This is the fundamental concept behind astrology: the position of the planets influence the destiny of the soul reincarnating to Earth. However, free will is much greater than these influences. The planets only influence – they do not compel.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “There is a heavenly process which connects souls with bodies to be reincarnated.” (Plato)

Multi-colored icon.   “The center of the Earth is this great transmuter of energy, just as you see in pictures of our Earth’s magnetic field. That’s our cycle, pulling reincarnated souls back in and through it again. A sign that you are reaching human level is that you are beginning to evolve an individual consciousness. The animals have a group soul, and they reincarnate in group souls. A deer is pretty much going to be a deer forever. But just being born a human, whether deformed or genius, shows that you are on the path to developing an individual consciousness.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “Reincarnation is not a linear thing. One of the problems in defining it is that there is no analogy to it. It is outside of time, yet we can’t help but think of it in terms of the past and the future, and this incarnation. The whole story is so big and so involved.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Multi-colored icon.   “As our souls draw closer to God, our souls become aware that some of our memories are not compatible with God, and since its ultimate purpose for being is companionship with God, our souls seek out opportunities to resolve these incompatible memories.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Between lives, with the great knowledge of our Higher Selves, we choose the next life we are going to live and how much karma we are going to meet and settle. For example, if we abused animals or people in one life, our Higher Selves would probably urge us to reincarnate into a situation where we would get abused to make us realize the misery we caused others.” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored icon.   “Once we enter into the light and blend with God, we become God. Light can be divided into parts with each part remaining to be the Whole. Each part is wholly God. We are all a part of the light of God. When merging with the light, we cease to exist as a personality but every bit of our personality is available for reincarnation.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Multi-colored icon.   “The inner quality is there, the inner self remains, but the external aspect that may have seemed very strong is dissolved. Individuality isn’t the same there. We are the same as everybody and everybody is us. Our spirit is always ours. We are not the personality that we were on Earth. In the other realm we are everything, light is everything.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “Reincarnation involves returning to Earth with aspects of our previous personalities and even aspects of other soul’s personalities as a new personality. The soul doesn’t evolve, the personality does.” (Thomas Sawyer)

Multi-colored icon.   “Reincarnation happens not only on Earth, but reincarnation happens in afterlife realms as well. Between Earth lives, we dwell in afterlife realms before deciding whether or not to reincarnate to Earth. If a soul reincarnates to Earth from an afterlife realm, the soul will manifest the influence of that realm through its physical representation of one of the planets in our solar system. All the planets in our solar system are physical representations of afterlife realms. Because of this, the planets exert an astrological influence on us. It is through these planetary astrological influences that we learn our lessons and are tested on Earth.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Homosexuality is a natural human trait that is the result of a person of a particular gender reincarnating as a person of the opposite gender. Such people must adjust to their new gender and sexuality at an early age. Former girls who are reborn as boys may wish to dress as girls or prefer to play with girls rather than boys. Former boys who are reborn as girls may wish to dress as boys or prefer to play with boys rather than girls. Former men who are reborn as women will be attracted to women and will therefore be lesbian. Former women who are reborn as men will be attracted to men and will therefore be gay.” (Dr. Ian Stevenson)

Multi-colored icon.   “Dr. Stevenson’s research supports the scientific evidence that homosexuality is a natural human genetic trait and not a lifestyle or personal choice.” (Kevin Williams)

8. Reincarnation Insights From Near-Death Experiences

Multi-colored icon.   “It is a matter of personal knowledge from what the being with whom I spoke during my near-death experience told me about my older son, that he had had 14 incarnations in female physical bodies previous to the life he has just had.” (Amber Wells NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   The following is a conversation between Jesus and Jeanie Dicus during her NDE:

He kind of grinned, I guess I was amusing him, and he answered, “You want to be reincarnated?”

“Hey, give me a break,” I yelled (only I made no sound).

“I just died. Don’t I get a chance to rest?”

“Take it easy, hold on, it’s alright. You can change your mind at any time.”

I gasped, “I don’t even believe in you and now you want me to reincarnate. Help!” (Jeanie Dicus)

Multi-colored icon.   “I saw four translucent screens appear (and form a kind of gigantic box around me). It was through this method that I was shown my life review. (Or rather I should say my LIVES IN REVIEW!) Without ever having to turn my head, I saw my past, my present, my future and there was even a screen that displayed a tremendous amount of scientific data, numbers and universal codes. I saw the beginning of my known existence as a Soul and saw that I had existed Spiritually long before this incarnation — where I am now a male human known as Christian Andreason! In Heaven, I undeniably saw that I had lived an innumerable amount of lives. Yet, what I saw went way beyond our comprehension of what we think reincarnation is. So, I am not exactly speaking of being born again and again on this planet alone. I saw that it is a big Universe out there and God has it all organized perfectly. Each of us is sent where we can obtain the best growth according to our Divine purpose.” (Christian Andreason)

Multi-colored icon.   “My whole life went before me of things I have done and haven’t done, but not just of this one lifetime, but of all the lifetimes. I know for a fact there is reincarnation. This is an absolute. I was shown all those lives and how I had overcome some of the things I had done in other lives. There was still some things to be corrected.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “He said, ‘Do you want to stay or go back?’ I was very aware that this decision would be if I would stay in the heavenly realms or return to my life as Karen on planet Earth. All of my being wanted to stay there in bliss, but ever since I was six, I knew that reincarnation is the natural fact of life, and now, I had the knowingness that if I chose to stay, I would have to reincarnate to Earth again later. At the time, that was unacceptable to me. I didn’t understand then that Earth is a boot camp and school for soul’s spiritual education, and as such, it’s tough. Nevertheless, I knew that I had to return and finish whatever mission I had to do here.” (Karen Brannon)

Multi-colored icon.   “From the other tunnels came souls preparing for reincarnation on Earth. From above came souls happily reporting delights and visions of a beauty beyond words. From below came souls lamenting and wailing over a thousand years of dreadful sufferings, where people were repaid manifold for any earthly suffering they had caused.” (Plato)

Multi-colored icon.   “I had a lot of questions, and I wanted to know what they (the light beings) were doing why are you just kind of milling around here? And someone stepped forward … it wasn’t just one … I got information from a number of them … that they were all waiting for reincarnation.” (Amber Wells’ NDE research)

Multi-colored icon.   “They said that I originally came to Gaia to learn and share with others using the gifts that I have accumulated over several lifetimes.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   Sandra committed suicide and had a near-death experience. The light gave her access to unlimited knowledge. She was told that she could remain in the light, provided she later reincarnate to re-experience and overcome all that brought her to the point of suicide. Or, she could be revived to live out the rest of her life and overcome her problems here and now. She choose to be revived. (Sandra Rogers)

Multi-colored icon.   A woman once consulted Edgar Cayce to decide whether or not to undergo a very high-risk surgery. After inducing an out-of-body experience, Cayce went through the tunnel and visited the Hall of Records where he read her record in the Book of Life. Cayce advised the woman to have the surgery because it would be a success. Cayce explained that the surgeons who were to perform the surgery were once Inquisitors in a past life who tortured and killed her because of her religious beliefs. Cayce explained that by allowing these surgeons to heal her, she would be allowing them to pay a karmic debt they owed her. She underwent the surgery and it was a success just as Cayce foretold. (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   Jesus had many incarnations on Earth and we can experience full knowledge of all of them after death. (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   The following is only one of the Bible passages showing Jesus teaching reincarnation to his disciples:

“And the disciples asked him, saying, ‘Why then do the scribes say that Elijah must come first?’ But he answered them and said, ‘Elijah indeed is to come and will restore all things. But I say to you that Elijah has come already, and they did not know him, but did to him whatever they wished. So also shall the Son of Man suffer at their hand.’ Then the disciples understood that he had spoken of John the Baptist.” (Matthew 17:10-13)

 “All the world’s a stage, and all the men and women merely players; They have their exits and their entrances; and one man in his time plays many parts, his acts being seven ages.” – William Shakespeare

Source

Hell and the Near-Death Experience

What is Hell? There are many explanations and only God knows The Truth, but here is something:

By Kevin WilliamsAs with heaven, there are various hell realms witnessed by near-death experiencers. We can even see many manifestations of hell right here in the physical realm. There are people in prison, in the Bahamas, in mental institutions, universities, skid row, palaces, crack houses, all kinds of life situations. While hell realms can be seen outside all around the world as a manifestation of an inner hell within humans, hell realms in the spirit world are an even greater manifestation of inner hell within humans. Near-death accounts show that the hell realms in the spirit world are actually the spiritual/mental manifestations of spiritual conditions that humans create within themselves while on Earth.

 

Between the Earth realm and the heavenly realms, there exists two hellish realms known as (1) the earthbound realm and (2) the void. Both of these realms can be considered hell because they are the two darker levels. This web page will focus only on the earthbound realm. The earthbound realm is a hellish dimension that overlaps the physical realm. It is a dimension where souls who are bound by some strong earthly fixation, may remain indefinitely until they are able to extract themselves from this fixation. After death, most souls expand very quickly through the dark hellish realms of the earthbound realm and the void, by means of the tunnel and on to higher realms.

 

The following are highlights concerning the earthbound hell which will be described. It is a state of mind where earthly, physical desires cannot be satisfied and is due to a lack of spiritual development. This hellish state of mind is the result of living a hellish life and is neither condemnation nor judgment. Its purpose is purification not punishment. The ways to escape from the earthbound realm will be discussed and the reasons why negativity must be removed in order to enter heaven. NDE examples of the earthbound realm, including traditional hell, fire and brimstone NDEs, will be presented. Religious descriptions of the earthbound realm and scriptures suggesting universal salvation will be provided here. Even more Biblical and NDE evidence of universal salvation can be found at the link provided here.

1. Hell is a State of Mind

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a state of mind. When we die, we are bound by what we think.” (Angie Fenimore)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a psychological condition which represents the hellish inner thoughts and desires within some souls. In hell, souls become uninhibited and their hellish condition is fully manifested. No demons are there to inflict punishment. Each soul acts out their own anger and hatred by warring and tormenting others.” (Emanuel Swedenborg)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The hell of hells is knowing you were our own devil.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “It is your mind which creates hell.” (Dr. Timothy Leary)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell refers to levels of negative thought-forms that reside in close proximity to the Earth realm. It is where we go to work out, or remain within, our hang-ups, addictions, fears, guilt, angers, rage, regrets, self-pity, arrogance, or whatever else blocks us from the power of our own light.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a level of consciousness which can be experienced in or out of the body.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

2. Hell is Having Earthly Desires That Can’t Be Satisfied

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a place where everyone retains the physical desires they were fixated on without a way to satisfy them. Hell is real hell for anyone who lives only to satisfy their selfish desires.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “One level of hell exists right here on Earth where an earthly desire is craved but cannot be satisfied.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell contains people who have been alcoholics or drug addicts, who find these cravings still with them after death. They stay near the Earth to be near alcoholics or drug addicts who are still in the physical body, in order to participate vicariously in the sensations which alcohol and drugs give. They can be helped in the world beyond to clear their soul bodies of these cravings so that they, too, may go on and progress. However, this is a long and tedious process.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

There is no geographic hell. We build our hells right here in our own lives. (Harry Hone)

 

The quality of life after death for a suicide is determined by their motive for killing themselves. Those who kill themselves from drugs, alcohol, or any other addiction, may become stuck in limbo trying in vain to satisfy their addiction until eventually something frees them. Those who, because of mental illness, confusion, or a terminal illness, take their own life, are allowed many opportunities from God to grow in love just as any other person would who had not committed suicide. (Dr. George Ritchie)

 

Earthbound souls linger around the living, usually to try to satisfy a physical desire. (Betty Bethards)

 

If an addiction isn’t conquered before death, it could keep your soul earthbound. (Ruth Montgomery)

 

Your personality – your likes and dislikes, your hopes, your fears-are still attached to you, although in a more nebulous form that when you are on Earth in a physical body. (Margaret Tweddell)

 

3. Hell is Caused By a Lack of Spiritual Development

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a lack of wisdom and not moving forward to progress. Hell is not a place.” (Cecil)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is a spiritual condition we create by being away from God until we choose to return to God. Hell is a spiritual condition that is totally devoid of love.” (Sandra Rogers)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Hell is the pain, anguish, hurt and anger that you have caused others or who suffered as a result of your actions/words to others. Hell is what you have created for yourself within your soul by turning your back on unconditional love, compassion and peace.” (Tina)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “What people call hell is really a spiritual time-out condition in which souls reflect and work out the things that blocked them from the power of their own light.” (P.M.H.Atwater)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Concerning hell, heat is molecules in motion, while cold is their lack of motion. Likewise, love is a fast vibration of the soul, while hate is a slower vibration. Complete love would be God, while complete hate would be death, leaving the soul extinct.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Heaven and hell are spiritual states of being. They are not static states but are states in which there can be growth and progress toward ultimate wholeness of being.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The difference between life on Earth and life in the spirit is that your spirit world corresponds to your inner nature.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “As there are degrees of heaven or hell on Earth, so there are degrees of heaven or hell in the spiritual world.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “After death people gravitate into homogenous groups according to the rate of their soul’s vibrations much like throwing a small pebble into a threshing machine. It goes into the box that fits its proper size and weight. After death, we are sorted by the high or low vibrations of our soul. Everyone goes where they fit in! High vibrations indicate love and spiritual development, while low vibrations indicate debasement and evil. All one has to do is to love so unselfishly that their soul-vibrations rise high enough to fit into heaven.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “An extreme neglect of spiritual matters on Earth can result in an earthbound condition. This is the condition people often associate with ghosts.” (Dr. Michael Newton)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The quality of life after death for a suicide is determined by their motive for killing themselves. Those who kill themselves in order to hurt someone, get revenge, or who kill themselves out of hatred for someone else, will haunt the living by being aware of every horrible consequence their suicide had on others. Those who, because of mental illness, confusion, or a terminal illness, take their own life, are allowed many opportunities from God to grow in love just as any other person would who had not committed suicide.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “People who have an orientation of hate, for instance, find themselves unable to appreciate a realm of love and harmony. Therefore, they continue in their state of bitterness and are ‘closed’ to the glory which exists around them.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Those who have stunted their spiritual growth through an undeveloped or misdirected lifestyle, have led a purely self-centered life or have hurt other people, their spiritual environment will reflect something of these realities. A self-centered life on Earth places one in an area of the spirit world with like-minded people who have yet to learn the value of unselfishness for the advancement of the soul.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The spiritual state of being you have on Earth is the spiritual state you take with you to the world beyond when you die. There is no sudden metamorphosis from an idle person into an active person, from a nonreligious person into a religious person, from a money-centered person into a God-centered person. This is not an automatic thing.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Environments distant from God are said to be dark, cold and inhospitable. Indeed, they reflect the spirits of those dwelling there.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “We create our own hell within us while we live on Earth. After death, we step into this hell.” (Kevin Williams)

 

4. Hell is Caused By Living a Hellish Life

 

Multi-colored icon.   “In the spirit world, everyone lives in the kind of a heaven or hell that they have prepared for themselves while on Earth.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “People are in hell before they die. At death, we are gathered together with those who think as we do.” (Angie Fenimore)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The general rule of thumb is this: hellish life, hellish afterlife – heavenly life, heavenly afterlife. Death will not change a hellish life into a heavenly afterlife, nor does it change a heavenly life into a hellish afterlife.” (Dr. Melvin Morse)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Occasionally, the encounter with light is perceived as a reflection of the fires of hell.” (IANDS FAQ)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Physical desires can be carried over into the afterlife but physical desires cannot be satisfied there. This can create a hellish condition for those who have them.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

5. Hell is Neither Condemnation Nor Judgment

 

Multi-colored icon.   “There is no condemnation in hell, only the outworking of our own misjudgments, mistakes, misalignments, or misappropriations.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Those with too many negative thought patterns might flee the light of God after death because they are too ashamed or too afraid to have their inner thoughts and negative natures revealed to everyone.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “After his death, Jesus descended into the lower afterlife regions to ‘unlock’ the gates of hell. But souls still remaining there – for them – the gates are locked from the inside. Nevertheless, NDE evidence reveals Jesus continues to rescue souls from hell during a near-death experience.” (Kevin Williams)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “I saw the reasons for all of my actions and understood why I did what I had done. There was a place for all of my positive and negative actions. There was no action that was necessarily wrong, but there were actions I took that did not enhance positive growth.” (David Oakford)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “In hell, we have the opportunity to either revel in our folly or come to grips with the reality of consequences -that every action has a reaction, what is inflicted on another can be returned in kind. This is not a punishment for our sins but a confrontation with any distortion of our sense of values and priorities.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Just knowing the bad mistakes you made through your carelessness or your selfishness is a hell. You don’t need a devil prodding you with a fork.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “God does not condemn anyone to hell and there is no eternal damnation. We have the ability to condemn ourselves to the hell we create within ourselves.” (Kevin Williams)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The God of love suffers for those in darkness, ignorance and misery.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Many people believe that those who don’t give verbal assent to Jesus are cast headlong into eternal fire to burn forever. It should be common sense to anyone that a God of love would never treat people this way. As Jesus said, even an evil father knows how to give good things to children.” (Kevin Williams)

 

6. How To Escape From the Earthbound Realm

 

Multi-colored icon.   While Benedict was in hell, he called out to the light and the light opened up and formed a tunnel that insulated him from all that fear and pain. (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The way out of these hellish realms is to have a willingness to see the light and seek love for others and God.” (Angie Fenimore)

 

Multi-colored icon.   To escape the darkness, you must cry out to God. Then the light will appear. (Rev. Howard Storm)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “From what may anyone be saved? Only from themselves! That is, their individual hell. They dig it with their own desires.” (Edgar Cayce)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The gates of hell are open. Those in hell will eventually join up, link hands, and walk out of hell together.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “We stay in hell for however long best serves our development. We do not leave until we have changed our attitudes and perceptions.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Souls in the hellish realms do not have the same powers to progress and achieve joy that others with more light in the higher afterlife realms have. Their progress is limited – a result of divine justice. However, these souls can choose to grow if they wish.” (RaNelle Wallace)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The living have auras of light surrounding their bodies. If the aura becomes distorted through alcohol or drugs, an earthbound soul can temporarily possess the body.” (Dr. George Ritchie)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “There are no permanent sinners. Even the saddest example of humanity can become the greatest.” (Harry Hone)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Accept the greater power around you and let go of the Earth and its desires.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Based on a soul’s desire and willingness, those in hell are given an opportunity for an upward journey.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “People on Earth are protected from earthbound discarnates and any harm they may try to do against us when they focus on the love within them.” (Kevin Williams)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “To appreciate heaven well it is good for a man to have some fifteen minutes of hell.” (Will Carleton)

 

7. Negativity Must Be Removed to Enter Heaven

 

Multi-colored icon.   “At this point, I could feel this group of beings eliminate or pull from me the negative energy of my life in the physical world and fill me with love beyond what I can describe.” (Sherry Gideon)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “After death, if a soul has been too bad, they go to a realm of lower vibrations where their kind of thoughts can live. If they entered heaven, they would be annihilated by the Master-Vibration of God. This is because souls gravitate into groups according to the rate of their soul’s vibrations. If the percent of discord in a soul is small, it can be eliminated by God; then the remaining good can live on in heaven. However, if the percentage of bad were too high, this couldn’t be done, and the person would have to gravitate to a lower level and live with people of his own kind. Birds of a feather, flock together.”(Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Since I had lived such a totally self-serving existence, I was in a hellish state of indescribable agony and sorrow. I was in shear agony. I still remember being on my knees while this blinding light broke and crushed my false-ego. This breaking process was extremely painful.” (Daniel Rosenblit)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Negative thoughts cannot be expressed in the heavenly realms – only positive ones.” (Ned Dougherty)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “God is the Master-Vibration who neutralizes all negative thoughts so that you think only the good thoughts, such as love, freedom and happiness.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “God’s love looks at all of us throughout the eyes of eternity. God’s overriding desire is to purify the darkness of our souls, irrespective of the suffering God has to put us through to achieve that end. However, it will greatly minimize our suffering if we learn to accept instead of fighting against our situation in life.” (Daniel Rosenblit)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “There are earthbound spirits of low vibrations, whom we may regard as devils because they annoy us through mental telepathy. These demons tune in on us through our low vibrations of hate, fear and greed. They can be tuned out with unselfish love, or if necessary be chased away by the stronger spirit of Jesus Christ.” (Arthur Yensen)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The only thing that burns in hell is the part of you that won’t let go of your life: your memories, your attachments. They burn them all away, but they’re not punishing you, they’re freeing your soul.” (Meister Eckhart)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “The purpose of religion is not so much to get us into heaven, or to keep us out of hell, but to put a little bit of heaven into us, and take the hell out of us.” (E. Stanley Jones)

 

8. NDE Examples of the Earthbound Realm

 

The following are summaries of the NDE accounts of those who experienced this earthbound region for themselves.

 

Multi-colored icon.   David Oakford saw dark souls who were earthbound and who refused to go to the light. They prey on the energies of the living in an attempt to prevent the evolution of their spirit. David learned that we protected from these dark ones as long as we chose to focus on the love within us. David noticed that the dark ones did not even try to affect him. They just gave him nasty looks and went away. David was told that whenever he sees one, he was to tell them to go to the light. The light is a porthole to the place all souls go if they choose to go. David learned that higher beings know where to go and what to do to help an earthbound soul so they may advance themselves if they so choose to do so. (David Oakford)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Josiane saw faces rushing toward her with incredible speed. They would race toward her face, expanding and then dissolving. Face after face washed over her and she is terrified. She drifted along and was unable to keep her eyes open. She wondered who these people were. She recognized some of them as people she knew who had died. The whole room was filled with spirits and they would hover near her and look into her eyes. She tried to push them away and she fought them. This experience seemed to go on forever. She identified these people as restless spirits. Their faces were twisted with pain and they seemed lost. She was frightened to see them around her. Suddenly, spirits with glowing faces appeared to her. They reflect a gentle and powerful light which reminded her of pictures of beautiful angels. (Josiane Antonette)

 

Multi-colored icon.   While in the earthbound realm, Howard Pittman watched living people going about their daily pursuit and completely unaware that they were being stalked by beings from the spirit world. Pittman refers to this earthbound realm as the first heaven. He was totally flabbergasted as he watched in horror demons in all shapes and forms moving at will among the humans. Pittman was shown an employee’s lounge on Earth where a young man and young woman were talking and laughing. Between them was a grotesque demon who was unseen by the two. Pittman learned that this was a demon of lust. Pittman watched in astonishment as the demon entered the body of the young man. Pittman was told that the demon made himself desirable to the young man and he accepted by his own free will to violate his space. (Rev. Howard Pittman)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Emanuel Swedenborg’s description of the first stage after death is a remarkable description of the earthbound realm: After death, there are various states that souls must pass through before arriving in heaven or hell. The first state involves their more outward aspects and the second [the void] involves their more inward aspects. The first state after death is very much like their state in the physical world, since at that point they are similarly involved in outward matters. This is why some souls are unaware that they are dead. (Emanuel Swedenborg)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Dr. George Ritchie’s NDE: Jesus took Ritchie to a large city on Earth where he observed earthbound souls stalking the living for one reason or another. One earthbound soul begged in vain for a cigarette. A young man who committed suicide begged his parents in vain for forgiveness. In a house, Ritchie was shown the soul of a boy following a living teenage girl and begging for forgiveness despite the fact that the girl was completely unaware of the boy’s presence. Jesus told Ritchie that the boy committed suicide and was chained to every consequence of his act. Then Ritchie saw group of drunken sailors in a bar with earthbound alcoholics trying in vain to get a drink. Ritchie is horrified when he witnessed a sailor pass out and an earthbound alcoholic quickly possess his body. Jesus and Ritchie then viewed a realm that was jammed with hordes of angry, frustrated, and miserable earthbound souls who were locked in fights to the death. Yet, nobody could be injured. Ritchie realized that this was hell where souls are enslaved to habits of destructive thought-patterns. He also witnessed frustrated souls attempting to perform sexual acts. He saw souls arguing over religion or politics and trying to kill those who disagreed with them. Whatever anyone thought was instantly apparent to everyone there. Most of the thoughts he heard were thoughts such as, “I told you so!” and “I always knew!” and “Didn’t I warn you!” Ritchie became aware that Jesus did not condemn them and that he had only love for them. The only thing that kept each soul from leaving this realm was that they all shared the same kind of thoughts. This created a bond where soul of similar feathers can flock together. Ritchie wonders if these souls had fled the light that showed up the darkness of their souls. Jesus then takes Ritchie away from there. (Dr. George Ritchie)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Ruth Montgomery: This is an example of a person who is so sure that there is no God and no hereafter that he treats others badly while on Earth and he feels no moral obligation to lend a helping hand or to be a decent citizen. When he makes the transition he is angry and tempestuous as he finds himself in a situation of his own making, surrounded by other greedy souls who, because they are in like situation, welcome him gleefully to the hell that they have created for themselves. He tries to break out of the fiendish group, but they surround him. He is utterly miserable, for he now begins to see the folly of his ways but does not know how to avert his fate. He is left there until his own remorse for sinful ways begins to penetrate his being and he acknowledges to himself that he wasted a lifetime, a rare privilege, by thinking only of himself. After he reaches full repentance he is then able to free himself of the unrepentant creatures around him, and for a long time thereafter he searches his own soul to review the past mistakes. This is sometimes a long, drawn-out process because he will have to make his way alone. Only he is able to assess his wrongs and seek forgiveness, although there are many here willing to lend a hand whenever he reaches out to them for it. (Ruth Montgomery)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Ruth Montgomery: People who die as an alcoholic may hover around people on Earth who drink too much, lusting after the pleasures of alcoholism yet unable to break the bond of habit which bound them to their physical bodies. The same with heavy smokers or drug users, there or here, or the sex maniacs who take advantage of others to appease the bodily craving for intercourse.This is a very important lesson which we learn on this side. To escape the perpetual cycle of rebirth into physical form, we must erase the ties, the shackles which bind us to satiation of the physical body. So try to lick the bad habits while on Earth. It is easier by far than to come unloose from them on Earth. Those who neither drink nor smoke nor use drugs nor lust after sex will be free of those shackles on the other side. It is easier while in physical form to break those shackles than it is to undo them on the other side, where no temptations are put in our way. Thus, there is no reward for behaving correctly here in spirit, because there is nothing to tempt us otherwise. The hard school is in the physical one, and there it is there that we must meet and overcome the temptations. (Ruth Montgomery)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “A friend of mine who had recently taken his life came through and did not know how to go into the light. I kept telling him to go forward to the light, but he was afraid of judgment. He couldn’t forgive himself. Also, he was having a problem with the fact that after he had taken his own life, his spirit obviously lingered around the scene of the act. He could not overcome the memory of his father’s discovering him, and that was haunting him emotionally to a tremendous degree in the next dimension. What he and many of us don’t understand is that there is judgment there, but it is not done by God on a throne. Judgment rests basically with yourself. It can take eons of time as we understand it before they go into the light. It depends on the person.” (George Anderson)

 

9. The Traditional Hellfire and Brimstone NDEs

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Why do some people have NDEs that resembles the fire and brimstone hell of the Bible while other people describe a different kind of hell? The quick answer is that there are many kinds of hells and many kinds of heavens. A person’s situation in life and after death is based upon many factors including: perception, perspective, cultural and religious background, spirituality or lack thereof, and education. If you examine enough hellish NDEs that resemble the traditional hellfire and brimstone, you will notice that they mostly occur to fundamentalist Christians. Life after death often means “getting what you expect”, that is, if you believe heaven is a place where you float on a cloud and play a harp, you just might get that when you die. And only when you realize that this kind of heaven is a fanatasy-to-be-abandoned will you find reality different. In other words, reality is what you make it. This applies on Earth as it is in heaven. If we believe that such a hell exists, it actually does exist – in our own minds. And since the afterlife is the realm of the mind and spirit, these hellish conditions actually exist merely by creating them in our own mind. This is why it is critical that we be careful what we put in our minds and what we build there. For more information about the differences between NDEs visit my NDE Differences page.” (Kevin Williams)

 

Multi-colored icon. After an attempted suicide, John Bunyan (1628-1688) was given an extended guided tour of hell containing all the traditional images of fire, brimstone, devils, tormentors, etc. Bunyan, an English author and preacher imprisoned for his faith, is best known for his fictional work, The Pilgrim’s Progress. (John Bunyan)

 

Multi-colored icon. Rev. Kenneth Hagin descended into a pit until a darkness totally surrounded him. The farther down he went, the darker and hotter it became until he could see the fingers of flames playing on the dark walls of the pit. In front of him, beyond the entrance into hell, he saw giant, orange flames. He was pulled toward hell like a magnet pulls metal. He was aware of some kind of creature at his right side, which he didn’t dare look at, that escorted him toward the entrance to hell. When he did, a powerful voice spoke which caused everything to shake. Kenneth then floated back up through the darkness to the top of the pit. (Rev. Kenneth Hagin)

 

Multi-colored icon. Don Brubaker travels through a tunnel while a large, eerie red eye peers at him which he realizes to be his own. While in the tunnel, he is stricken with panic and believes he is in hell. A voice, which he identifies to be God’s, tells him not to fear. He has been chosen to write about what he is experiencing. He is told he must testify about the reality of hell. Afterward, he is drawn into a vast, flaming oven filled with other people. They laugh as they realize the flames are not painful. Suddenly, he is alone in the dark with God communicating to him. In an instant, he is aware of everyone in his life whom he was ever angry with. Afterward, he floats in a glorious deep blue sky. Christ appears shining a tremendous amount of light. Christ gives Don a choice of staying or returning to the physical world. Thoughts of his family cause him to choose to return. Before he returns, Don is taken back in time to witness the crucifixion of Christ. (Don Brubaker)

 

Multi-colored icon. Other hell, fire, and brimstone NDEs: Sarah and George Lennox

 

10. Religious Descriptions of the Earthbound Realm

 

Multi-colored icon.   Buddhism:  The deceased eventually enters a realm of hungry ghosts were the deceased have huge stomachs and throats the size of pinholes. Because of this, they wander around in a constant state of unsatisfied ravenous desire. Eventually, the unliberated deceased encounters the Lord of Death for judgment. The Lord of Death holds up before him the Mirror of Karma where every good and evil act is vividly reflected. Now demons approach and begin to inflict torments and punishments upon the deceased for their evil deeds. Even here the deceased can attain liberation by recognizing this. The deceased who is still not liberated after the Judgment will now be drawn remorselessly toward reincarnation. At some point, liberation is no longer possible and the deceased are instructed on how to choose the best womb for a favorable reincarnation. (Buddhism)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Be not fond of the dull smoke-colored light from hell.” (Tibetan Book of the Dead)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Hinduism:  Each of the dimensions of the Great Mandala of the Cosmos represents a quality of energy, or light. Each dimension of this Mandala, which moves out from the central Whiteness, are infinite numbers of possible worlds and various kinds of embodiment. The dimension which we live in now is on the outskirts of this Great Mandala. Dimensions even farther away from the center may be called “hells” where there is less awareness, less possibilities, than the dimension we live in now. (Hinduism)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Islam:  Muslim theologians, particularly those of the Asharite school, believed that if a believer entered hell, God could forgive his sins or nonconformities and remove him, either immediately or after a certain period during which imperfections had been burned away. The basis for this doctrine is the Hadith: “He shall make men come out of hell after they have been burned and reduced to cinders.” In addition to this purgatory of suffering, there is another Muslim limbo – al-A’raf (the “heights” or “ramparts”), described in a chapter of the Koran by that name – in which those souls reside that do not merit damnation yet are unable to enter paradise. (Muslim)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Judaism:  In rabbinical thought, the model for heaven was Eden. The rabbinic word for hell, Gehenna, is taken from the name of a valley of fire where children were said to be sacrificed as burnt offerings to Baal and Moloch (Semitic deities). Jewish legend paints hell with all of the vividness that medieval Christians did, even associating particular tortures with particular sins. (Judaism)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Gnosticism:  Christian Gnostics viewed living on Earth as a kind of hell. Gnosticism saw human beings as trapped in a cycle of reincarnation and believed that even suicide could not release one from bondage to the flesh. In marked contrast with orthodox Christian belief, bodily resurrection was not viewed as part of the scheme of redemption. Rather, only the destruction of the body and of all Satan’s visible creation – which is hell – was adequate to ensure salvation of the soul and its ascent to heaven. (Gnosticism)

 

Multi-colored icon.   Christianity:  Scriptures showing souls do not stay in hell forever:

 

a. “[Jesus] went and preached to the spirits in prison who disobeyed long ago when God waited patiently in the days of Noah while the ark was being built.” (1 Peter 3:18-20)

 

b. “That servant who knows his master’s will and does not get ready or does not do what his master wants will be beaten with many blows. But the one who does not know and does things deserving punishment will be beaten with few blows.” (Luke 12:47-48)

 

c. “Settle matters quickly with your adversary who is taking you to court. Do it while you are still with him on the way, or he may hand you over to the judge, and the judge may hand you over to the officer, and you may be thrown into prison. I tell you the truth, you will not get out until you have paid the last penny.” (Matthew 5:22-26)

 

d. It should be difficult for any Christian to honestly conceive of a God of infinite love and mercy to permit even one soul to be tortured forever in hell. It is common sense that a few minutes in hell is enough for even the hardest of sinners to change their mind and repent. And what kind of God would create someone knowing that he will ultimately throw that person in hell to be tortured forever? It should be obvious that it would be better for God to not even create such a person. If an evil father treats his children better than this, how much more so God? Jesus stated: “Which of you, if his son asks for bread, will give him a stone? Or if he asks for a fish, will give him a snake? If you, then, though you are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father in heaven give good gifts to those who ask him!” (Matthew 7:9-11)

 

11. The Purpose for Hell is Purification Not Punishment

 

Multi-colored icon.   The early Church developed the concept of purgatory based on particular passages of scripture.

 

a. According to St. Isidore of Seville the Church taught that in the next life: “Some sins will be forgiven and purged away by a certain purifying fire.” (Deord. creatur., c. xiv, n. 6)

 

b.  St. Augustine also argued: “Some sinners are not forgiven either in this world or in the next, would not be truly said unless there were other [sinners] who, though not forgiven in this world, are forgiven in the world to come” (De Civ. Dei, XXI, xxiv).

 

c.  The same interpretation is given by Gregory the Great (Dial., IV, xxxix); St. Bede (commentary on this text); St. Bernard (Sermo lxvi in Cantic., n.11) and other eminent theological writers.

 

d.  Origen, the first great Church father, taught that purgatory is the true description of hell. He believed if people depart this life with lighter faults, they are condemned to fire which burns away the lighter materials, preparing their souls for the kingdom of God, where nothing defiled may enter. He wrote: “For if on the foundation of Christ you have built not only gold and silver and precious stones; but also wood and hay and stubble, what do you expect when the soul shall be separated from the body? Would you enter into heaven with your wood and hay and stubble and thus defile the kingdom of God; or on account of these hindrances would you remain without and receive no reward for your gold and silver and precious stones? Neither is this just. It remains then that you be committed to the fire which will burn the light materials; for our God to those who can comprehend heavenly things is called a cleansing fire. But this fire consumes not the creature, but what the creature has himself built, wood, and hay and stubble. It is manifest that the fire destroys the wood of our transgressions and then returns to us the reward of our great works.” (P. G., XIII, col. 445, 448).

 

Multi-colored icon.   Origen based this statement on the following Bible verse:

 

a.  “It will be revealed with fire, and the fire will test the quality of each man’s work. If what he has built survives, he will receive his reward. If it is burned up, he will suffer loss; he himself will be saved, but only as one escaping through the flames.” (1 Corinthians 3:11-15)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “In the Council of Lyons, in 1274 A.D., it was stated that after death the soul goes promptly either to heaven or to hell. On the Day of Judgment, all will stand before the tribunal of Christ with their bodies to render account of what they have done.

 

12. NDEs Support Universal Salvation

 

Multi-colored icon.   “What all people seek, what sustains them, is love, the light told me. What distorts people is a lack of love. The revelations coming from the light seemed to go on and on, then I asked the light, “Does this mean that humankind will be saved?” Then, like a trumpet blast with a shower of spiraling lights, the Great Light spoke, saying, “Remember this and never forget; you save, redeem and heal yourself. You always have. You always will. You were created with the power to do so from before the beginning of the world. In that instant I realized even more. I realized that WE HAVE ALREADY BEEN SAVED, and we saved ourselves because we were designed to self-correct like the rest of God’s universe.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is a cycle of improvements and humans are not perfect yet. Most people have this secret revealed to them when they die.” (Dr. Frank Oski)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “All souls were created in the beginning and are finding their way back to God.” (Edgar Cayce)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “We are immortal and indestructible. We have always been alive, we always will be, and there is no way in this world that we can ever be lost. It is impossible for anyone to fall into a crack in the universe somewhere and never be heard from again. We are utterly safe and we have always been forever and ever.” (Jayne Smith)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “From the light we have come, and to the light we all shall return.” (Josiane Antonette)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “It is God’s love for us that sends us on our journey and it is our love for God that allows us to return to God’s loving arms again.” (David Goines)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “A central aspect of our eternal existence is continued spiritual growth through love and service. We can spend what seems like an eternity before incarnating in the flesh. During that period in the spirit world, soul growth can be attained there as well.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “It [reincarnation] is a universal process, and prevails not only in the human kingdom but also throughout the whole of nature. Whenever we find a living form, the consciousness of that form is also evolving, using temporarily for that purpose the physical form in order that it may gain physical experience. In each incarnation we have a different physical body, a different name, and may have different souls acting as parents, but these changes do not in the slightest imperil our individuality … Reincarnation is not an endless process, and when we have learned the lessons taught in the World-School we return no more to physical incarnation unless we come back of our own accord to act as Teachers of humanity or as Helpers in the glorious plan of evolution.” (Amber Wells)

 

Multi-colored icon.   “Without physical bodies, feelings of hate and fear are intensified as souls [in hell] vainly try to hide from their enemies. Their only hope is to reincarnate. Then unfortunately when they do, they may forget all about their torment in hell and again lead lives of greed and tyranny. This miserable cycle can continue forever unless they find salvation in one of their lifetimes. Such people really need a savior, since they are not able to help themselves. I’m sure Christ incarnated to help them because he said, ‘I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.'” (Arthur Yensen)

 

14. Scriptures Supporting Universal Salvation

 

a.  “The Son himself will be made subject to him who put everything under him, so that God may be all in all.” (1 Corinthians 15:28)

 

b.  “God our Savior, who wants all men to be saved and to come to a knowledge of the truth.” (1 Timothy 2:3-4)

 

c.  “But I, when I am lifted up from the Earth, will draw all men to myself.” (John 12:32)

 

d.  “For as in Adam all die, so in Christ all will be made alive.” (1 Corinthians 15:22)

 

e.  “And all mankind will see God’s salvation.” (Luke 3:6)

 

f.   “[God] is patient with you, not wanting anyone to perish, but everyone to come to repentance.” (2 Peter 3:9)

 

g.  “For this we labor and strive, that we have put our hope in the living God, who is the Savior of all men, and especially of those who believe.” (1 Timothy 4:10)

 

h.  “And he made known to us the mystery of his will according to his good pleasure, which he purposed in Christ, to be put into effect when the times will have reached their fulfillment — to bring all things in heaven and on Earth together under one head, even Christ.” (Ephesians 1:9-10)

 

Multi-colored icon.   It is God’s will to have all humanity saved. And because nobody can thwart God’s will, then the only conclusion is that all humanity will be saved.

 

a  “No plan of yours [God’s] can be thwarted.” (Job 42:2)

 

b.  “[Christ] is the atoning sacrifice for our sins, and not only for ours but also for the sins of the whole world.” (1 John 2:2)

 

c.  “For the grace of God that brings salvation has appeared to all men.” (Titus 2:11)

 

d.  “But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels, now crowned with glory and honor because he suffered death, so that by the grace of God he might taste death for everyone.” (Hebrews 2:9)

 

e.  “And we have seen and testify that the Father has sent his Son to be the Savior of the world.” (1 John 4:14)

 

f.  “For there is one God and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus, who gave himself as a ransom for all men — the testimony given in its proper time.” (1 Timothy 2:5-6)

 

g.  “And he died for all, that those who live should no longer live for themselves but for him who died for them and was raised again. (2 Corinthians 5:15)

 

“To appreciate heaven well it is good for a man to have some fifteen minutes of hell.” – Will Carleton

Source

Death and the Near-Death Experience

And the NDE saga continues…

By Kevin Williams

Near-death experiencers unanimously report losing their fear of death upon return. Many actually look forward to their own death, a time when they can return to the beautiful realm they experienced. The NDE changes people’s ideas of death forever. This is true even for many people who only read about the NDE. Some experiencers were not even aware they died at the time of their NDE. This demonstrates how insignificant death is really is. It reveals that death is only a very brief transition from the physical to the spiritual – like walking through a door. It has also been described by some experiencers to be similar to the process of waking up from a dream the dream being the physical world.

 

1. Introduction

Multi-colored icon.   One unanimous aspect involving people who have NDEs is that they know absolutely there is life after death. They no longer believe in an afterlife. They know there is an afterlife. The idea that near-death accounts provide this knowledge has nothing to do with faith. Faith implies the possibility of doubt. Knowledge implies certainty. NDEs are based on solid knowledge and facts – not faith. If a million astronauts go to Mars and return to Earth saying that there’s Martians living there, it is then that I would know for sure that there’s Martians living on Mars. In the same way, millions of people have returned from death saying that there is life after death. Can millions of people experiencing the same thing all be wrong? Isn’t it easier to believe they are right? For this reason, the only rational conclusion is that there is life after death. Faith and skepticism then becomes irrational.

 

2. When is Death Really Death? Multi-colored icon.   The term “near-death” is a misnomer because the evidence suggests that people actually journey beyond death during near-death experiences. Philosophically, to say that such experiences are “near-death” is like saying a woman is “near-pregnant.” Either a woman is pregnant or they are not. Philosophically, it would seem that a person is either dead or they aren’t.

The medical definition of “death” has been debated for centuries depending on the culture, social conditions, and the role of the medical profession. The newest definition (i.e., “brain death”) may not yet be adequate for encompassing all of death’s meanings. There is no consensus within the scientific community concerning when conscious life begins. In the same way, there is no consensus within the scientific community concerning when physical life ends. Determining the precise time of death is, in fact, medically and scientifically impossible according to cardiologist Dr. Michael Sabom who states, It used to be thought that the point of death was a single moment in time. But it is now thought that death is a process, not a single moment.

But because doctors need something to go by, they have come up with various legal and social definitions over the years for the sake of finality. Here are the terms we’re most familiar with:

 

3. The Classifications of Death

The Classifications of Death

a. Heart-Lung Failure: This was the traditional definition of death until advances in medical technology made it possible for people to survive this condition.
b. Clinical Death: The patient’s breathing and heartbeat stops but they might still be able to be resuscitated with CPR or other means, depending on why the vital signs ceased and under what conditions it occurred
c. Lower brain death: The brain stem controlling the automatic functions of the body stops working. The length of time which the brain stem must be inactive before a person is declared legally dead varies from jurisdiction to jurisdiction. Complicating the issue, the same person can be considered legally dead if about to become an organ donor, but legally alive if not.
d. Higher Brain Death: The brain stem still functions, keeping the heart, lungs and digestive system working, but the sensing, thinking part of the brain has shut down. When such a “person” is dead, the body might still be functioning. But for all practical intents and purposes, there is no ethical reason to keep the body alive.
e. Whole Brain Death: Both lower and higher brain functions have ceased. This definition was first developed by the ad hoc committee at Harvard Medical School in 1968. In 1980, hospitals were permitted to begin using it as a determination of death in patients. But even though a person might suffer from whole brain death, they can still have a heartbeat which only ends due to the failure of the lungs. If the lungs are forced to keep breathing, such people can continue to digest food, excrete waste, and even bear children. Whether or not such people are “dead” is currently up for political debate.
f. Biological Death: This is when permanent cellular damage occurs to the brain due to a lack of oxygen. By definition, this process is irreversible and final. By definition only, nobody has ever returned to life from this condition.
g. Metaphysical Death: This occurs when the silver cord breaks during a NDE. The silver cord is the “umbilical” which connects the physical body to the spirit body. Once this cord is broken, returning to the physical body is impossible.
Multi-colored icon.   Whichever definition science ultimately agrees on will influence how people are treated in hospitals, how people get organs for transplant, whether women have abortions, and when doctors perform stem-cell research – not to mention the implications within religious, philosophical and metaphysical circles.

 

4. Perhaps the Best Case of a Person Surviving Death
Pam Reynolds photo. Multi-colored icon.   Pam Reynolds met all the criteria for surviving whole brain death. While in this state, she experienced an extraordinary NDE. Because her death was not final, it cannot be said that she survived “biological” death. However, her case provides an excellent example of how there is nothing “near” about the so-called “near-death” experience.Pam’s extraordinary NDE occurred while undergoing a rare surgical procedure to remove a brain aneurysm. The procedure required her to be:
a. Put unconscious using an anesthetic.
b. Her body temperature lowered to 60 degrees.
c. Her heart and breathing stopped.
d. Her brain waves allowed to flatten
e. The blood drained from her head.
While in this condition, she floated out of her body and watched the doctors operate on her lifeless body. Later, she was able to describe the surgical instruments, the conversation, and the procedures performed during her surgery.

 

5. NDEs are not Exactly Identical but Common Elements can be Found
Multi-colored icon.   Some skeptics claim NDEs are not real real afterlife experiences because they are not identical. On the other hand, other skeptics claim NDEs are not real afterlife experiences because they are “hard-wired” in the brain which explains the similarities. Which is true? In my opinion, neither. Here is why:
a. No Experience on Earth is Exactly Identical:Think of the near-death experience as you would any Earth experience. Everyone’s perspective is unique from everyone else. Yet, there are similarities to Earthly experiences. People go to work, go to school, live in homes, have sex, eat, sleep, practice religion, travel, visit family and friends, etc. Despite these similarities, no two Earth experiences are identical.
b. No Near-Death Experience is Exactly Identical:Some people travel back in time, meet a worshipped religious figure, travel the universe, view their past lives, meet future children, etc. Everyone has a unique perspective. Yet, common aspects can be found in NDEs. (Kevin Williams)

 

6. Common Aspects Found in NDEs
Multi-colored icon.   Within a number of NDEs a pattern becomes evident. This pattern can be found in children’s NDEs as well. The pattern (and any single experience) includes one or more of these things:
a. Feeling that the “self” has left the body and is hovering overhead. Sometimes a “silver cord” is seen connected to the body. Sometimes the person may later be able to describe who was where and what happened, sometimes in detail. Some people who were born blind can see while out of their body.
b. Moving through a dark space or tunnel and having a sense of timelessness. Sometimes the Earth can be seen from outer space.
c. Experiencing intensely powerful emotions, ranging from bliss to terror. Sometimes heavenly music is heard.
d. Encountering a light. It is usually described as golden, or white, and as being magnetic and loving; occasionally it is perceived as a reflection of the fires of hell.
e. Receiving some variant of the message, “It is not yet your time” from a heavenly being by means of mental telepathy.
f. Meeting others; may be deceased loved ones, recognized from life or not; sacred beings; pets; guides; angels; orbs; unidentified entities and/or “Beings of Light“; sometimes symbols from one’s own or other religious traditions.
g. A life review, seeing and re-experiencing major and trivial events of one’s life, sometimes from the perspective of the other people involved, and coming to some conclusion about the adequacy of that life and what changes are needed.
h. Having a sense of understanding everything, of knowing how the universe works.
i. Reaching a boundary – a cliff, fence, water, some kind of barrier that may not be crossed if one is to return to life.
j. In some cases, entering a city or library or receiving station.
k. Rarely, receiving previously unknown information about one’s life – i.e., adoption or hidden parentage, deceased siblings. Some bring back scientific discoveries. Some bring back knowledge concerning the future. Some bring back knowledge of past lives. Some bring back information concerning astrology.
l. Decision to return may be voluntary or involuntary. If voluntary, it usually associated with unfinished responsibilities.
m. Returning to life and to the body. Afterward, an increase in spirituality may be found. Often, dramatic changes within the person are discovered.
n. Some interesting facts concerning NDEs are: A group of people can die together and share the same NDE. Some NDEs have occurred when the brain is verified to be dead. NDEs have been occurring for thousands of years. They happen to people of all backgrounds (see below).
o. Most near-death experiences are pleasant, but others are deeply frightening. For additional information about frightening near-death experiences, contact IANDS (International Association for Near-Death Studies) for a special publication.

 

7. Unusual Facts about Near-Death Experiences

a. Many Hollywood stars have reported experiencing a NDE.
b. A group of people can die together and share the same NDE.
c. A woman born blind was able to see during her NDE.
d. Many people see deceased pets in heaven and communicate with them telepathically.
e. One man in particular had thousands of NDEs.
f. A man observed events on Earth occurring hundreds of miles away from his body.
g. Infants and children have NDEs that are similar to adult NDEs.
h. Scientific discoveries are brought back from NDEs.
i. One man was dead for three days and returned to life.
j.. A man traveled back into time and lived in the past.
k. Some people discover reincarnation during a NDE.
l. One woman had a NDE due to a sexual orgasm.
m. One woman saw all three of her bodies: physical, soul, spirit.
n. A woman saw her children’s’ future.
o. One woman met a man during her NDE who was her future son yet unborn.
p. A woman saw her baby in heaven during her NDE – a baby that was previously miscarried.
q. A woman saw the “Angel of Death” during her NDE.
r. One particular child saw an angel turn into a mermaid during her NDE.
s. A man saw Jesus on a cross in heaven. Another man traveled back in time to witness the actual crucifixion of Jesus. Another man traveled back into time and momentarily lived in the minds of Jesus and his disciples. All three of these occurred during a NDE.
t. A man saw the Being of Light change into many different religious characters such as Jesus, Buddha, Krishna, etc.
u. NDEs happen to people of all backgrounds:
Accountants Business people Fighter pilots Jewish people Pastors
Africans Catholics French Medieval people Policemen
Alien abductees Children Gays/Lesbians Meditators Professors
Apostles Christians Geologists Mentally ill Psychics
Atheists Comatose Germans Movie stars Psychologists
Australians Doctors Greeks Musicians Russians
Blind people Dreamers Group of firefighters Muslims Soldiers
British Drug users Hindus Native Americans Suicides
Buddhists Epileptics Housewives Nurses

 

8. NDE Researchers’ Comment on the Near-Death Experience

Multi-colored icon.   “One of the near-death experience truths is that each person integrates their near-death experience into their own pre-existing belief system.” (Jody Long)
Multi-colored icon.   “There are so many different descriptions of NDEs because there are so many different perceptions, perspectives, beliefs, biases, backgrounds, and afterlife realms to fit them.” (Kevin Williams)
Multi-colored icon.   “Childhood NDEs are similar to adult NDEs.” (P.M.H. Atwater)
Multi-colored icon.   People born blind have NDEs which are similar to sighted people. However, people born blind see for the first time in their lives during their NDEs. But they do not retain their sight when they return to their bodies. (Dr. Kenneth Ring)
Multi-colored icon.   “Our life on Earth can be thought of as one channel on a radio. At death, it is as if someone spins the dial on the radio to a different channel. The previous channel is still there, but we are now experiencing a different channel. That is all death is – a change to another channel. We go to that particular channel where our speed of vibration fits a particular channel on the radio dial.” (P.M.H. Atwater)
Multi-colored icon.   “There exists a point of no return during the NDE and once this barrier is crossed, returning to our body is impossible.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring)
Multi-colored icon.   “All physical and mental handicaps are corrected immediately after death.” (Dr. Kenneth Ring)

 

9. Near-Death Experiencers Comment on Death

Multi-colored icon.   “If I lived a billion years more, in my body or yours, there’s not a single experience on Earth that could ever be as good as being dead. Nothing.” (Dr. Dianne Morrissey)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death makes us more alive. We are more dead now while alive on Earth than we are when we are physically dead.” (P.M.H. Atwater)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death is just a body problem.” (Chuck Griswold)
Multi-colored icon.   “Life does not end when we die. Death is a rebirth into a spirit world of light and love, a transition from the physical to the spiritual that is no more frightening or painful than passing between rooms through an open doorway. It is a joyful homecoming to our natural home.” (Betty Eadie)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death means losing your physical body. Nothing else is lost.” (P.M.H. Atwater)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death is leaving your physical body and facing God. We then become pure Mind. Our minds become naked in that our thoughts are there for all to understand perfectly.” (Dr. George Ritchie)
Multi-colored icon.   “Birth is a sleep and a forgetting. Death is an awakening and a remembering.” (Josiane Antonette)
Multi-colored icon.   “Birth in the physical is death in the spiritual. Death in the physical is the birth in the spiritual.” (Edgar Cayce)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death is a process similar to waking up from a dream.” (John Star)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death is like falling asleep or like waking up. We leave one state of consciousness and enter another.” (Joni Maggi)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death means dying to the physical world. It also means being born into the spirit world.  When we are born into this physical world, we fall asleep and forget who we really are. When we are born into the spirit world, we awaken and remember who we really are.” (Edgar Cayce)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death is actually a rebirth into a greater life of understanding and knowledge that stretches forward and backward in time.” (John Star)
Multi-colored icon.   “Life and death are one, and only those who will consider the experience as one may come to understand or comprehend what peace indeed means.” (Edgar Cayce)
Multi-colored icon.   “The memory of a NDE is more real than the memory of what one did yesterday.” (Dr. Rene Turner)
Multi-colored icon.   “I knew with total certainty that everything was evolving exactly the way it should and that the ultimate destiny for every living being is to return to the Source, the Light, Pure Love.” (Juliet Nightingale)
Multi-colored icon.   “Immediately after death, the connection to our humanity begins to wear off and an experience of being light as air, extremely happy and in love begins to happen.” (Karen Schaeffer)
Multi-colored icon.   “The Being of Light can be called Jesus, Buddha, Yahweh, the Great Spirit, our Higher Self, etc. which can be a feedback of our own religious perspective. The name of the Light Being does not matter.  Only the recognition of absolute love and truth is important.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)
Multi-colored icon.   “In the light of God, there are no opinions, conclusions or beliefs – only being. It is being in a state of total harmonic perfection.” (John Star)
Multi-colored icon.   “From the light we come to Earth and to the light we will return.” (Josiane Antonette)
Multi-colored icon.   “The only thing we take with us at death is the love we have given away while on Earth.” (Laurelynn Martin)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death means breaking through the barrier of space and time.” (Beverly Brodsky)
Multi-colored icon.   “Our senses and our sense of awareness are tremendously greater when we are outside of our physical body.” (Thomas Sawyer)
Multi-colored icon.   “The last to be overcome is death, and the knowledge of life is the knowledge of death.” (Edgar Cayce)
Multi-colored icon.   “You grow to heaven. You don’t go to heaven.” (Edgar Cayce)
Multi-colored icon.   “Time stops when we die. Past, present and future become the eternal now.” (Dr. Gerard Landry)
Multi-colored icon.   “When children die, they are not children after death. They appear to be as they would in the prime of their life.” (Ruth Montgomery)
Multi-colored icon.   “There is nothing worth worrying about – not even death.” (Joni Maggi)
Multi-colored icon.   “Getting back into your body from a NDE is like jumping into a swimming pool.” (Pam Reynolds)
Multi-colored icon.   “Death is one of the most important lessons that must be learned by those who are affected by it.” (Karen Schaeffer)

 

“Death is just a body problem.” – Chuck Griswold

Source

Life and the Near-Death Experience

Something about Near-Death Experience and life:

nde

By Kevin Williams

The hard reality we face is that the ultimate goal in life is death. Death seems like a cruel absurdity that happens to us after enjoying the time of our lives. As it is with death, life is also a great mystery. The mystery of life offers many questions. Who are we? Where did we come from? Have we lived before? Why are we here? Where are we going? Does life continue after death? Is there a God? These are profound questions that demand an answer. Fortunately, there are answers to these questions and they come from near-death experiencers. In this article you will learn many insights from them including: Life is what people worship as God. All life is a manifestation of God. For us to benefit from life, we must rediscover our oneness with God here in the physical realm. There are many realms to life and this physical realm is only one of them. Life is a mission from God we chose to fulfill. Life is a great World-School where we come to learn the many lessons of love. Everything in life runs according to a perfect and divine plan. Life is an enormous cycle of improvements where we progress at our own rate to reach the light.

 

1. Life is a School of Higher Education

Multi-colored icon.   “The reason we are here in this physical world is for soul growth. This physical world is the ideal place for this. Spiritual growth in the spirit realms is more difficult. The reason is that the influence of our physical bodies gives us the opportunity for a full range of love (a child’s love, marital love, and parental love) which is ideally available here. Love that is misused or misdirected is best corrected in the here. In this physical world, there is the full range of physical and spiritual senses with which to act and communicate.” (Nora Spurgin)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our behavior on Earth provides a teaching ground for those in the spirit world.” (Betty Bethards)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life in this world exists for us to test our ideals and learn from them. Learning our lessons here in the physical world is the fastest way to learn.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   “As long as we have life here, we are learning, our spirits are growing, and we are coming closer to the divine, even by the things we suffer. We may not always know what to do in our lives, we may be troubled and in pain, but be assured, as long as we are here, we are growing.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life in this world is the ultimate experience for our souls. It is ultimate because our souls evolve faster here than anywhere else. The lessons we need to learn are difficult to learn without having a physical form.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   “Trouble is nature’s way of teaching lessons that won’t be learned otherwise. If we learn from the troubles of others, we can avoid most of our own.” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life in this world is a place for us to overcome certain weaknesses by applying ourselves to see that those weaknesses are truly overcome. Here we can learn for certain whether we have really changed.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is a boot camp and school for our soul’s spiritual education, and as such, it’s tough.” (Karen Brannon)

Multi-colored icon.   “This world is only a temporary place for our schooling. Our true permanent home is the spiritual universe.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “This world is only one realm of learning; there are many.” (Sandra Rogers)

 

2. Life is a Test After Which We Grade Ourselves

Multi-colored icon.   “When we die, we will realize that we have been living behind a veil our whole lives. The veil will be lifted and the floodlights will shine on us. Everything in life is really veiled spirit. We are literally on display our whole lives. Every thought, word, and deed has been recorded since birth and will be fully exposed. Everything we have ever done in secret will be brought out into the light for review in front of God and all the heavenly hosts. Our entire life is one huge test and we will be graded on everything.” (Daniel Rosenblit)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is a test. If you pass the test you’ll look back upon them as good experiences.” (Peace Pilgrim)

Multi-colored icon.   “None of us will fully fathom the great truths of life until we finally unite with eternity at death. But occasionally we get glimpses of the answer here in the world and that alone can be enough.” (Dr. George Rodonaia)

Multi-colored icon.   “The highest spiritual values of life can come from the study of death.” (Elisabeth Kubler-Ross)

 

3. Life is like a River to Travel and Enjoy Multi-colored icon.   Visit the NDE and Pre-Existence research conclusions about how we planned our lives on Earth before we were born.

 

4. Life was Planned by Us Before Our Birth

Multi-colored icon.   “The universe runs according to a perfect plan. All the so-called injustices we see in life really has no meaning. The perfect plan is working itself out in its perfection.” (Jayne Smith)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life in this world is like a rigged roulette wheel in a casino. As much as we try, we can never be able to fully satisfy our selfish desires. It’s virtually impossible.” (Daniel Rosenblit)

Multi-colored icon.   “Nothing in life or death is an accident.” (Lynnclaire Dennis)

Multi-colored icon.   “There are no accidents in the universe. Everything that happens in life has a purpose.” (George Anderson)

Multi-colored icon.   “From the vantage point of the spirit world, there is no problem or disharmony on Earth that will not be corrected.” (Margaret Tweddell)

 

5. Life is About Giving and Helping Others

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is about people, not pursuits.” (Laurelynn Martin)

Multi-colored icon.   “The most important thing in life is love.” (Dr. Raymond Moody)

Multi-colored icon.   “Anyone who has had such an experience of God, who has felt such a profound sense of connection with reality, knows that there is only one truly significant work to do in life, and that is love; to love nature, to love people, to love animals, to love creation itself, just because it is.” (Dr. George Rodonaia)

Multi-colored icon.   “A life of piety without a life of love (which occurs only in this world) is not a spiritual life. Rather, it is a life of love, a life of behaving honestly and fairly in every task, from a more inward source that leads to a heavenly life. Such a life is not hard.” (Emanuel Swedenborg)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are to leave the world a little better than we found it.” (David Oakford)

Multi-colored icon.   “If we learn to give what we have, we will receive more. This is a spiritual law. We will be given all that we are prepared to receive.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “The gift of life God gives us comes with a catch: We are to give the gift back.” (P.M.H. Atwater)

 

6. Life is About Receiving From God

Multi-colored icon.   “Half the gain in coming into Earth life is merely showing up.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “One little girl summed up what she learned from her NDE as: ‘Life is for living and the light is for later.'” (Dr. Melvin Morse’s research)

Multi-colored icon.   “The point is to live the questions now, and perhaps without knowing it, someday we will live into the answers. Live the questions and the universe will open up its eyes to you.” (Dr. George Rodonaia)

Multi-colored icon.   “All the suffering in our lives is actually for our good. Out of the most tragic of circumstances springs human growth.” (Angie Fenimore)

Multi-colored icon.   “God never gives us more challenges in life than we can handle. Rather than jeopardize our spiritual progression or cause more suffering than can be endured, God will bring us home where we can continue progressing.” (RaNelle Wallace)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life’s supposed to be hard. We can’t skip over the hard parts. We must earn what we receive.” (Angie Fenimore)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our ability to accept truth, to live by it, governs our progress in the spirit, and it determines the degree of light we possess.” (RaNelle Wallace)

 

7. Life is For Living

Multi-colored icon.   “Our missions mainly have to do with love, but the purpose of life is also to experience joy, gain spiritual understanding and self-awareness, play with the joyful abandon of a child, absorb ourselves in the delight of each moment, let go of obligation and duty, and live for the pure joy of being.” (Jan Price)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are sent here to live life fully, to live it abundantly, to find joy in our own creations … to use our free will to expand and magnify our lives.” (Betty Eadie)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is a joyful game to be played and everything works out perfectly. Sooner, if played joyfully with love. Later, if not.” (Dee Rohe)

Multi-colored icon.   “We mustn’t wait to find our heaven in the clouds. We must find it here because it exists here and will be whatever we make it and whatever we are willing to accept of it.” (Tina)

 

8. Life is About Preparing For Death

Multi-colored icon.   “How we lived our lives in this world determines which afterlife realm we have earned and travel to after death.” (Betty Bethards)

Multi-colored icon.   “If we develop along the lines of unselfish love while in this world, we make it better for us when we die. It’s what we are that counts!” (Arthur Yensen)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our lives in this world is a preparation for a fuller, freer and richer spirit world. It can be compared to life in the womb being a preparation for a fuller, freer and richer existence in the physical world.” (Nora Spurgin)

Multi-colored icon.   “Day by day we are building for eternity. Every gentle word, every generous thought, every unselfish deed will become a pillar of eternal beauty in the life to come. (Rebecca Springer)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our lives matter and is significant in determining how far we can go into the light.” (Grace Bubulka)

Multi-colored icon.   “The general rule of thumb is this: hellish life, hellish afterlife – heavenly life, heavenly afterlife. Death will not change a hellish life into a heavenly afterlife, nor does it change a heavenly life into a hellish afterlife.” (Dr. Melvin Morse)

Multi-colored icon.   “If we educate ourselves as much as possible about the spirit world, it makes our transition there even better. Even if we gain the smallest impression that there is life after death, we are able to obtain enlightenment and understanding. (Nora Spurgin)

Multi-colored icon.   “We are preparing for death throughout our whole lives.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life in this world corresponds to our external nature handling external resources. Life in the spirit world corresponds to our internal nature handling spiritual resources.” (Nora Spurgin)

Multi-colored icon.   “It is best to kick our bad habits while in the world. It is easier while in physical form to break those shackles than it is to undo them on the other side, where no temptations are put in our way. There is no reward for behaving correctly while in spirit, because there is nothing to tempt us otherwise. The hard school is in the physical one, and it is here that we must meet and overcome the temptations.” (Ruth Montgomery)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our quality of life in the spirit world is directly affected our heart and activities in the physical world.” (Nora Spurgin)

 

9. Life is a Cycle by Which We Progress

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is an endless cycle of improvements and humans are not perfect yet.” (Dr. Frank Oski)

Multi-colored icon.   “Any habit-forming pleasure, and they are endless, traps us into the cycle of rebirth over and over, until our appetites are finally put aside while we are in the flesh.” (Ruth Montgomery)

Multi-colored icon.   “Everyone who passes through this world must learn their final lessons in this world, where our free will is called into play in a fashion different from existence in other realms of reality.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “We progress at our own rate to reach the light. If we do things that take us away from the light, then we are perpetuating our time here.” (Amber Wells)

 

10. Life is God

Multi-colored icon.   “Life is love is God. If you add anymore to this definition then you are not making it any better.” (Chuck Griswold)

Multi-colored icon.   “In each atom, in each corpuscle, is life. Life is what you worship as God … and earth is only an atom in the universe of worlds.” (Edgar Cayce)

Multi-colored icon.   “To know that life is God, is to know how very special life is. We must be very careful how we treat things in life because how we treat things in life is how we treat God. Do we destroy life or do we respect it? Do we nurture life or do we abuse it? Do we value life or do we take it for granted?” (Elsie Seachrist)

Multi-colored icon.   “Life tries out different shapes and then returns to where it came.” (John Star)

Multi-colored icon.   “Creation is about absolutely Pure Consciousness coming into the experience of life.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.  
“Life is light itself.” (Dr. John Jay Harper)

Multi-colored icon.   God is life. (1 John 5:20)

 

11. Life is About Us

Multi-colored icon.   “The solar system we live in is our larger, local body. We are much bigger than we imagine. The world is this great created being and we are the part of it that knows that it is.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “The Earth, the sun, the moon, the darkness, the light, the planets, and all forms of life plants, rocks, animals, people are interconnected.” (Josiane Antonette)

Multi-colored icon.   “The universe is God’s dream. Humans are already legendary throughout the cosmos of consciousness. One of the things that we are legendary for is dreaming. We are legendary dreamers. In fact, the whole cosmos has been looking for the meaning of life, the meaning of it all. And it was the little dreamer who came up with the best answer ever. We dreamed it up.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “Our physical bodies have been alive forever. They come from an unending stream of life, going back to the Big Bang and beyond.” (Mellen-Thomas Benedict)

Multi-colored icon.   “In conclusion, life (existence) is many things: a river, a test, a challenge, a pilgrimage, a journey, a mission, a world of fun, a school, a transition, a preparation, a shelter, and a lesson, just to name a few. But life, in all its entirety, really is all of it. Life is God.” (Kevin Williams)

 

In each atom, in each corpuscle, is life. Life is what you worship as God … and Earth is only an atom in the universe of worlds – Edgar Cayce

Source